Blurb: Sequel to A Kindly Aunt where a variety of relatives aid young ladies in many families to find matches that promise happiness for the future



Chapter 1

During the wedding breakfast for Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth Darcy, Mr. Charles Musgrove (senior) invited the extended family members present to come to Uppercross for a fortnight shooting party in late September. “It has been so much fun together that we must have all of you join us for some shooting. Please do say that you can come.”

Mrs. Bennet was terribly excited as Mr. Bennet answered, “Of course we will bring Mary. It will give us a chance to see her future home. It is very kind of you to offer to host all of us.”

Mr. Gardiner was forced to decline, “I am sorry, but we will not be able to get away again until our December holiday. I do wish it were otherwise, but we must decline.”

Darcy looked over at Elizabeth to see her smile at the offer. “Of course we must be there. If you hold it shortly after we drop Georgiana at school, we can minimize our travel.”

Bingley, Hurst, and Findlay all readily accepted the invitation. Roderick Alleyn declined saying, “I do wish we could join you. It sounds like a jolly party. However, like Gardiner, I will be unable to get away.”

Lord Fitzwilliam said, “I am afraid we too must decline. There is too much that needs to be done at Rosings for us to spare the time. Perhaps we can join you again another time.”

Mrs. Bennet was particularly excited to view Mary’s future estate. Since Mr. Bennet traveled only reluctantly, she was terribly excited that she had visited London twice, Derbyshire once, and would visit Bath and Somerset all in the same year. Life was wonderful. To Mrs. Gardiner she said, “Oh, sister, what an exciting year. I do not remember us traveling so much before. So many new places to see. And with Lizzy and Jane living here in Derbyshire, there must surely be more travel to come. And Bath for the younger girls at school-what a joy.”

Madeleine smiled. “Yes, you have been truly blessed.”

With help from Darcy, Mr. Bennet had acted swiftly to claim spots at school in Bath for both Kitty and Lydia. They received the announcement of their acceptance the day of the wedding. There would be major changes coming to Longbourn beyond the loss of the older girls to marriage.

While Darcy and Elizabeth spent their week alone becoming acquainted in more intimate ways, their wedding guests prepared to move on. The Bingleys, Findlays and Hursts were to go north to Scarborough so that Jane and Findlay could meet the distant cousins. Mrs. Findlay thought it would be interesting to meet the rest of the family as well. They would enjoy a short holiday together leaving once the Bennets departed.

The Gardiners left the day of the wedding for a leisurely journey back to London enjoying sites along the way. As they were in no hurry, they would detour from the main roads on occasion to see places that caught their attention. The older children particularly enjoyed the journey.

The Fitzwilliams also left immediately after the breakfast.. Lady Fitzwilliam was very pleased that Darcy seemed to be so happy. She accompanied Lord Fitzwilliam to Rosings where they planned to meet with Anne and determine what needed to be done. They would also need to find permanent attendants to care for Lady Catherine in her permanent confinement. Hopefully, the dower house could be secured to create a comfortable residence for her.

Since the Gardiners were leaving immediately after the wedding, the Musgroves decided they would do the same. Although the girls did not want to leave Georgiana, they needed to spend some time at home before leaving for school. Also, with the Gardiner children gone, there would be no one for the younger Musgroves to play with. They had a long carriage ride ahead of them.

Two days after the wedding, Mr. Bennet was ready to go home. As he and Mary sat at breakfast, he said to her, “Well, I am pleased you are coming home with us. It will be nice to have you there for the autumn. It appears it will be the last time.”

“I hope Mr. Musgrove and I will visit on occasion.”

“I can always hope. I know it will be much quieter with your younger sisters at school. I wonder how it will change them.”

Lydia and Kitty had entered the room during the conversation. Kitty asked, “Do you think it will change us? Why?”

Mr. Bennet chuckled. “Broadening horizons and perspectives usually changes a person. Look at how much your sisters have changed. We know you have already begun to greatly mature, which I have truly enjoyed this past year. I suspect the school will help you change in ways we cannot foresee.”

Lydia said, “Well, I hope I can make many new friends. I like Georgiana, Louisa, and Henrietta. I am glad they will all be family. There have been so few young women at Meryton that it will be great fun to have many new friends.”

Mary said, “I think Father is right that we can expect a number of changes for both of you.”

Jane added, “I expect that you will all be very happy. I am very pleased for you.”

Mr. Bennet managed to get his wife and daughters out to the carriage after only a few attempts. There was always one more thing Mrs. Bennet needed to share with Jane. Finally, he simply took her by the arm and escorted her to the waiting carriage. She stuck her head out the door as the carriage pulled away calling, “Now, be sure to write immediately if you find you are with child. You must hurry to do your duty. See you in September.”

Jane waved goodbye, saying to Bingley, “Mother never changes.”

“At least you know what to expect.”

“You could say that.”

Bingley went into his library and sent a note to Pemberley inviting his family to join them on the road the next morning. Shortly after breaking their fast the next day, the Bingleys, Findlays, Hursts were on the road heading north to meet the cousins.

By the time Elizabeth and Darcy returned to the main house at Pemberley, only Mrs. Williams and Georgiana were left in residence. As they walked up the front steps, Darcy asked, “Well, Mrs. Darcy, are we ready?”

“I think so. I am certainly excited to begin our life together.”

They heard the piano playing as they entered the front door and headed immediately toward the music room. Mrs. Williams smiled at them as they entered. Georgiana caught movement out of the corner of her eye and looked up from the music and squealed. “Oh, you are home. I am so happy to see you both.”

Darcy smiled in return. “We are happy to see you too, Georgie.”

Elizabeth added, “Please, finish that piece. It sounded lovely.”

She and Darcy seated themselves on the sofa and prepared to listen. With a smile, Georgiana started the piece over for them. She was pleased at the applause that greeted her efforts.

Darcy excused himself to visit with his steward and see what needed immediate attention. Once he left them, Elizabeth asked, “Is there anything we need to deal with to prepare for school?”

Mrs. Williams answered, “I think everything is well in hand. Her new dresses should be ready next week. I will be leaving for home after we collect them.”

Elizabeth replied, “Thank you. I hope we can expect you to join us for the summer again next year. It has been lovely becoming acquainted and having you here.”

Mrs. Williams replied, “I will look forward to it but will understand if circumstances change and it is not possible.”

“We must hope that doesn’t happen.”

Later, Elizabeth went to her working parlor to see about any correspondence. She then spent some time with Mrs. Reynolds to discuss upcoming menus and schedules. Both she and Darcy found there was much to keep them busy.

Elizabeth, Mrs. Williams, and Georgiana spent much of the next week visiting tenants, allowing Elizabeth to become acquainted with some of her new challenges. She was impressed again with how thoroughly Darcy had cared for his estate. They also attended the local charitable circle together. Mrs. Williams had gone occasionally when visiting for the summer, but Georgiana had never been.

Mrs. Huntingdon was the hostess that week. “Mrs. Darcy, it is quite wonderful to welcome you and Miss Darcy to our circle.”

Elizabeth replied, “We are certainly happy to join you. Although Georgiana will be leaving for school in a few weeks, when I am home, I hope to be a regular participant in the group. How often do you meet?”

“With all our duties, we are only able to get together once each month, but we each take a project home to work on in between our meetings.”

“Oh, good. I will still be able to participate even though we will be gone for some of the meetings.”

They chatted and sewed for the entire morning. Georgiana said little, but was quite surprised at the variety of subjects and people discussed in those few hours. She planned to share what she had learned with her friends at school as none of them had participated with the adults in such a circle.

One afternoon a day or so later, Elizabeth sat at her correspondence, considering her new situation. She had received a letter from home, from her good friend Charlotte Lucas. After reading the letter and hearing the news from Meryton, Elizabeth went in search of her husband. As expected, he was in his study dealing with his own correspondence.

“Can I interrupt for a few moments?”

He smiled up at her. “Of course. Nothing would please me more than to spend a little time with you instead of these problems.”

“We have talked in the past of my friend, Charlotte Lucas. You are busy so much of the day, I thought I might benefit from a companion, and Charlotte would suit me well. I was thinking that perhaps we might invite her to join us after the shooting party in Somerset. We could travel to Longbourn after the party, allow my mother to boast about how well situated Mrs. Darcy is as she shows me off to our friends, and collect Charlotte to be a companion. If she were to be with us through the season next year, it is possible she might find someone congenial. As you know, she has very few prospects at home. She could also help me plan that Harvest Ball we have discussed if you still want to restart that tradition.”

“I think that an excellent idea. I wish I could spend more time with you, but you understand how it is. Yes, I still would like to host the ball if we can. I know the neighbors truly enjoyed it. The festival for the tenants has continued, but I think everyone would like it if the ball were to be held again.”

“Then I will write to invite her. It will be nice to have her company once your aunt and sister are gone. After all, you are busy most of the day,” added Elizabeth with a smile. She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and returned to her parlor to write her friend. She also penned a long letter to Anne Wentworth apprising her of all that had happened in the past month. She knew it might be many months before she received a reply from Anne.

Although Mrs. Bennet complained at regular intervals on the ride from Derbyshire to Hertfordshire, the rest of the family enjoyed the time together. The sisters followed the same routine the older ones had used on the trip to Ambleside, reading, discussing, and playing games. Mr. Bennet read most of the time, but he enjoyed listening to his daughters in discussion. Mrs. Bennet could understand little of what was read or discussed, but she did enjoy having Mary back with her. She even managed to compliment her on occasion about her success in attaching a very eligible young man. Whenever she felt she had been ignored for too long, she would have an attack of nerves and need everyone’s assistance to sooth them.

The day after the Bennets returned from Derbyshire, Mrs. Bennet required the carriage so she could visit all her friends. Mary must join her mother so that Mrs. Bennet could boast of the success of Jane, Elizabeth, and Mary. It was a novel experience for Mary to hear herself praised so often by her mother.

A couple of days after arriving home, Mary talked with her father about obtaining a lady’s maid. Although there was no hurry, she thought it might be nice to have someone to care for her now rather than waiting, if her father thought it possible.

“I think we can afford it. It will only be until the wedding, so only about nine months or so. Our expenses here are decreasing even though we have the school fees.”

“Thank you, Father.”

After Mary talked to Mrs. Hill about it, they scheduled a few interviews with some local girls who were interested in such a future. They should have a lady’s maid for Mary by the end of the week.

The next day, all three Bennet girls managed to visit a couple of the tenants with Mrs. Hill before going to the village to select a couple of dresses that Kitty and Lydia would need for school. The dressmaker got started immediately. The girls decided they would work on retrimming a couple of bonnets.

After interviewing four girls, they settled on Sally Fargo who was only a little older than Mary and had at least a bit of experience in service. She had worked at Netherfield Park for its previous tenants. She was able to begin immediately.

Mary helped her sisters in their preparations as Mrs. Bennet preferred to pretend that they were not leaving for school. Fargo also assisted. As they worked on altering some of their older dresses, Kitty exclaimed, “Mary, thank you both so much for your help. I had given no thought to all that preparing for school would entail. Fargo, you sew so much better than any of us. Every dress you have fitted up has turned out beautifully. Thank you.”

Lydia added, “I can see how fine it will be to have a maid of my own someday.”

Fargo blushed. “Thank you, Miss Kitty. It was my pleasure.”

Mrs. Hill continued the education that Mary had started learning at Ambleside. With all three girls, she discussed the reasons for visiting the tenants and signs to indicate issues which some might prefer hidden. One nice benefit was Mary, Kitty, and Lydia becoming even closer friends as they visited and prepared for school together.

Mrs. Bennet invited all their friends for dinner just a few days after they returned home. Once again, Mrs. Bennet boasted of her married daughters and celebrated Mary’s betrothal. Mrs. Bennet’s friends enjoyed her happiness but many tired of her boastings after the second or third hearing. Remembering her discussions with her sisters, Mary spent time trying to become closer to friends such as Charlotte and Maria Lucas. These friends found her quite changed.

As they visited before dinner, Charlotte said, “I am so happy for you. You seem very content.”

Mary smiled, “Thank you. I will admit that I am much happier than I was before my visit to town. I have learned so much.”

Maria asked, “You mean your music? Your letters talked much of that, at least at first.”

“Well, that was part of it. I enjoy it much more now and can play much better. No, I learned much about life, about people, and acceptance. Learning to really converse with new acquaintances made me realize how I had not really made that effort here at home. I am glad I have this time to spend with you before leaving again.”

Charlotte added, “I am sure your betrothal has helped.”

“Of course it has, but the changes had already taken place. In fact, without them, I doubt that the betrothal would have happened. Once I was more relaxed, it was easier to talk with people. I understand that Elizabeth has asked you to join her after the shooting party.”

Charlotte smiled “Yes, it is very kind of her. After the party and her visit here, I am to return to Derbyshire with her. Later, I will see you again when I join them in town. She has very kindly offered to give me some access to a season. She claims that with Mr. Darcy working so much she will be in need of company. I know she is just being kind, but I greatly appreciate it.”

Mary replied, “I am sure she will enjoy the company. I know she did not enjoy the season as much after Jane was gone. With Georgiana at school and Mrs. Williams returned to her family, she will probably enjoy having you with her as she goes about her day. After all, growing up with four sisters accustoms you to always having someone nearby. You might well meet someone in London. I am sure that would be pleasant for you.”

Maria said, “There are certainly no eligible gentlemen here. I hope Charlotte is able to find someone-that will probably also increase my chances.”

Mary said, “Whatever happens, I am sure Charlotte and Elizabeth will have a grand time together.”

Charlotte said, “It is certainly kind of Elizabeth to invite me. I am quite looking forward to it.”

Based on their conversations with their new friends while in Derbyshire, both Lydia and Kitty practiced piano more than usual during their final days at home. They did not want their performance to be found wanting in the new environment of the school. Mary helped them when she had the time. She and Fargo helped them pack their trunks as the day for leaving Longbourn fast approached.

Chapter 2

Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam were happy for the Darcys as they left Pemberley. As they waved farewell and began down the drive, she said, “I do not think I have ever seen Wills so relaxed and happy-at least not since George died.”

“I believe you are correct, Constance. I will admit though, that he will be happier with his new mother living so far away. It is hard to believe that she is Elizabeth’s mother.”

“We all have relatives who leave something to be desired. Speaking of whom…”

“Ah, yes. At least Mrs. Bennet still has some grasp on reality which it appears my sister does not.”

“George, I will leave you to make the arrangements for Catherine. It is Anne that I am worrying about. We must get a real physician to examine her to see if her health can be salvaged. If at all possible, she must have a season. At a minimum, I will sponsor her presentation. I am sure it will do her good to be with Miss Bennet, Mrs. Bingley, and Mrs. Hurst. After all, she is only twenty. Do you think her capable of running the estate?”

“Who knows? She managed to keep herself quite hidden. Catherine was so dominant. I agree she needs to have a life now. We must discuss that with her before making any decisions. I have already written my physician to call upon her. He should have already performed that examination so she can know what to expect.”

“It will be so difficult for Anne.”

Their journey was fairly easy although neither relished having to try to make arrangements for Lady Catherine. They were happier that Anne would now be able to have more of a life.

The carriage went directly to Rosings. They could deal with the resident at the dower house soon enough. It was more important to see Anne.

As the Fitzwilliams gained the entry way, they were surprised that Anne was there to greet them. In the past, she had kept to her rooms as much as possible. “Aunt, Uncle, it is wonderful to see you. Welcome to Rosings.”

Although they had always been fairly formal in the past, Lady Fitzwilliam threw aside that formality and warmly embraced Anne. “We are sorry it had to come to this, but we are here to do anything we can to help.”

Lord Fitzwilliam added, “How are you managing?”

“As you might imagine, this has not been an easy transition. I know I will need your help with a great many things. Mother never allowed me to do anything at all, and of course, my health hindered any efforts I made.”

Lord Fitzwilliam asked, “I wrote to my physician in London asking him to attend you. Has he been here yet?”

Anne laughed, “Indeed he has. It was quite enlightening. Apparently, most of the tonics mother has been forcing on me have been part of the problem. They contain ingredients that are addictive, cause enervation and weakness, and generally sap the energy. We threw them all out. The first two weeks have been sheer hell, excuse the language, but they were. However, I am starting to feel better without them and the shakes have abated. I can now think clearly instead of in a fog. I am eating better and get outside for some fresh air and a walk every day. At first that was torture, but it is starting to be pleasant.”

“So the cures were actually causing the illness?”

“At one time, when I was young, there probably really was something wrong. However, I suspect that mother enjoyed the result that I was placid and amenable to whatever she suggested. The tonics gave her more control over me, and she liked that.”

He frowned, “My dear, I am so sorry that our neglect allowed this situation.”

She shook her head. “There is no need to apologize. My mother has ruled with an iron fist-how could you know?”

She directed the butler to show them to their rooms to refresh. “We can talk further once you have refreshed yourselves. There will be tea in the parlor when you are ready.”

The Fitzwilliams followed him to their rooms while Anne retired to the parlor. What she had said about the symptoms of quitting the nostrums could not convey the horror that these past weeks had been, but the way she felt now was more than adequate compensation for the misery she had endured. Perhaps it had even made her stronger.

When they joined her in the parlor, Lady Fitzwilliam asked, “Is Mrs. Jenkinson no longer here?”

“No. She was mother’s choice and not really a companion at all. I have provided a nice severance and reference but she asked to leave as soon as Mother arrived home. I know I will need someone, but I know you will help me find her. Since you indicated we will be together for some time, I do not feel there is any rush. Whoever it is must be someone whose company I can enjoy.”

“What about the rest of the help?”

“Her maid is at the dower house with her. She provides some assistance and a great deal of comfort. The steward is of course excellent. Wills has seen to that. I believe our butler and housekeeper might be ready to be pensioned off and someone more capable come in their stead. I will ask you to make your own assessment. I will need a lady’s maid as well as that companion. I know you will help me find both. We will need to do something about Reverend North. He is unable to comprehend the change, cannot function without multiple meetings with me each day, and shares information that should be confidential asking for my input on how to fix things. Mother actually loved having such a sycophant, but I find it very uncomfortable. He must be nearing retirement age as he was already old when I was a child.”

Lord Fitzwilliam said, “I think I can help with that. I will write to the Bishop later today. We must find someone more suited.”

Anne added, “Perhaps someone with a family? I think we need that in the village.”

Lady Fitzwilliam looked at Anne somewhat speculatively. “You are doing better than I had anticipated.”

Anne laughed. “Once I recovered from the potions, it is amazing what can be done with a clear head. My only outlet these many years has been reading and that I have done voraciously when I felt well enough. I read absolutely everything in the library. Although many are out of date, they included some of my father’s and grandfather’s books about estate management, journals, histories, philosophy, and science. Although I never had an opportunity to voice any of my thoughts, I assure you that I acquired a very thorough education. However, since you want me to have a season, I have absolutely none of the social attainments that are deemed required. I cannot draw, paint, sing, or play an instrument. I do not know any of the dances. I am hopeless.”

Lady Fitzwilliam replied, “I am impressed. However, those accomplishments are nice to have attributes, not absolute requirements.”

Lord Fitzwilliam added, “You will be popular enough as the heiress of Rosings.”

Anne said, “Of course. However, I do not want to marry just to have someone to help with Rosings. I want more of what I see in other marriages-partnership, friendship, companionship. That is what Wills said he wanted and it sounds like he found.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Yes, he did. We will do our best to help you find that. You will need to finish regaining your health and learn to dance before we get to London.”

Lord Fitzwilliam laughed. “At least that is something I can help with. Constance can play while we dance together. You cannot get by without that accomplishment.”

“Thank you, Uncle George.”

Lady Fitzwilliam added, “And we can get you a wardrobe that is not so out of date and is flattering.”

“Let us wait a bit until I am a little fitter. I think the required cut of the dress will change as I get healthier.”

They enjoyed sitting together partaking of the simple tea Anne provided. Both Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam were pleased that Anne was doing so well. They knew there would be some problems to address because of Catherine’s iron hand, but Anne seemed to have already begun to blossom.

Finally, Lord Fitzwilliam could delay no longer. He must pay a visit to his sister. “Have you seen your mother since her return?”

“Of course. I visit each morning for about fifteen minutes. I allow her to rant about her treatment, issue orders, and agree to everything she says. I then bid her farewell and leave. It is the same every day.”

“So you have already been there today?”

“Yes, early this morning. I did not tell her that you were coming. I figured she would learn soon enough.”

“Thank you. What about other visitors? I had sent orders that no one should be admitted.”

“I thought it best to enforce those, otherwise Reverend North would still have gone to her for direction many times daily. She was not close to anyone as far as I can tell, so there are really no friends to call upon her. I did not want her acquaintances to see her in her more constrained circumstances, so I have given out that mother is unwell and unable to have callers. I do allow her to receive mail, but all her outgoing mail is sent here first. I am afraid I must censor it. And you will need to meet with Mr. North later today.”

“I suppose I meet must with him. We will have to set up something more permanent for the mail. You should not have to be her keeper. Well, I suppose that means I better go see her. I do not relish the thought.”

Anne smiled. “I am sure you are prepared for the scene you will find. Do not let it upset you.”

Lord Fitzwilliam nodded his agreement. Lady Fitzwilliam added, “We will be here to soothe you when you return.”

“I fear I will need that. I might need something a little stronger than tea.”

He walked through the park to the dower house contemplating the situation once again. He found his sturdy footmen in attendance with the dower house well fitted up to house the patient and prevent her leaving the grounds. However, Catherine could not understand why she was not allowed to leave nor to see Anne or carry out her former duties. No amount of explanation would convince her that she was no longer in charge. He marveled that Anne would visit daily and maintain her equilibrium. He found Catherine to be far more obstreperous than ever. She had never been so contentious even when she had been the willful child of the family. He found thirty minutes more than sufficient to determine that Catherine was no longer rational and would need to remain under care. He returned to the house disturbed at the extent of her ravings.
When he returned from the dower house, Lord Fitzwilliam did need some brandy to help him calm down after the unhappy session. He found his wife and niece in the parlor, apparently unmoved since he first left them.

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “We have some brandy already prepared for you, my dear. How was it?”

“As bad as we feared. Anne is right, she cannot have any visitors except family. If she were in her right mind, she would be mortified to have someone see her as she is now. We will need a housekeeper who can keep track of her visitors and manage the mail. Perhaps the couple here in the house can move to the dower house?”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “That might be a good solution. We will have to see if they are up to it.”

Anne added, “They certainly know my mother’s preferences. That might indeed be a good solution for them.”

Once Lord Fitzwilliam had recovered his equilibrium, the butler announced Mr. North. Anne performed the introductions and was quietly amused to see Mr. North’s reaction to the status of her aunt and uncle. If anything, he was even more obsequious than he had been toward her mother.

Once they were finally able to dismiss the minister, Lady Fitzwilliam said in amazement, “If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I could not have believed that such a man could be a minister. And he has been here all your life?”

Anne smiled, “Yes, at least for as long as I can remember. He is perfect for mother’s needs. He kept her informed of everything going on around the parish and sought her advice on every decision, including the topic and direction for each sermon he preached. He is really at a loss without mother’s constant input.”

Lord Fitzwilliam said, “Well, I will write to the Bishop directly. I take it we can expect a similar visit each day?”

“Yes. I have told him he may come once in the early afternoon but that is all the time I will allot towards his business. We discuss only serious problems although he will try to share all the gossip and such as he used to do with mother. I cut him off when he tries.”

Lord Fitzwilliam excused himself to write to the Bishop. It was obvious that the parish must be suffering under the ministrations of someone so ill-suited to the task. He could see why Anne thought a family might help as well. The man had no idea of how to help anyone, including himself.

Lady Fitzwilliam watched the butler and housekeeper closely over the next couple of days. She could see what Anne meant. They were unable to accept that Anne was now the mistress and wanted things done to her preference rather than her mother’s. However, they still were quite capable of excellent work. Lady Fitzwilliam sent out inquiries for replacements after only three days. If they were not happy with moving to the dower house, they could be pensioned off. By the end of the first week, Lord Fitzwilliam spoke to the couple who agreed that they would probably be happier in the dower house. They would move down permanently as soon as replacements could be obtained. No need for the pensions just yet.

While waiting to interview suitable candidates to help run Rosings, Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam joined with Anne in meeting with the neighbors and incorporating Anne into the social life of the neighborhood. She had never participated in the past. All were at least acquainted with Anne but had never managed to have a conversation. After the first such visit, all three were invited to a supper at the neighboring estate that would be held in two days.

Mrs. Heatherton said, “After all, this will be a good way for Miss de Bourgh to become better acquainted with most of the neighbors and them with her needing to make laborious calls on everyone. She can then choose who she really wants to call afterwards. Much easier that way.”

Anne smiled. “I thank you. That sounds very efficient. It is very kind of you.”

Mrs. Heatherton chuckled. “Perhaps it is kind, but I will admit that it will be interesting to watch everyone reconsider your status around here. Forgive me, but you have been something of a non-entity, and now you matter.”

“There is nothing to forgive. Everything has changed since my mother’s illness and my own recovery. You are entirely correct. Now that I have regained my health, I will no longer be the quiet shadow of my mother. I give you leave to enjoy the show as my status becomes something our neighbors must consider.”

Lady Fitzwilliam added, “I, too, thank you. I have met only a few of the neighbors in the long past. It will be nice to renew those and add the new acquaintance as Anne comes out into society.”

“Will you be moving into the greater society in London, Miss de Bourgh?”

“Yes, my aunt has plans to give me a season and present me at court. It will certainly make a change from these past few years here in Kent.”

Mrs. Heatherton pursed her lips. “It might be interesting to come to town this season to see it all. I will have to think about that.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “I am sure we would be pleased to see you.”

By that point, Anne had acquired a few new frocks but was adamant that a full new wardrobe could wait. She would share her aunt’s maid for a while until she understood what she wanted in a maid. At least her new dresses were more fashionable and attractive than the old ones. As her aunt’s maid helped her prepare for the dinner, Anne asked, “Do you think I should try a different hair style? I am not sure that I have ever liked this one.”

The maid studied her a moment, then replied, “Would you allow me to try something different? There is still time to put it back if you do not like it.”

“Please do.” For the next fifteen minutes, Anne’s hair was completely rearranged. When done, she studied the effect in the mirror. “I can see why you are invaluable to my aunt. That is so much better. It softens the sharp angles and is much more attractive. Thank you.”

“You are more than welcome, miss. I am glad I could assist.”

Anne found the dinner at the Heatherton’s very entertaining. The company quickly realized that Anne had more to offer than they had ever suspected. There were a few other single women, much older than Anne, and an equal number of gentlemen, also older, but Anne still found herself to be quite popular. She thought one man of perhaps forty was actually flirting with her. She wasn’t interested, but found the experience to be quite different than the few social events she had attended in the past with her mother.

Chapter 3

The Bingleys, Hursts, and Findlays returned to Ambleside after a friendly visit to the distant cousins in Scarborough. As they headed south again, Caroline was once again grateful that her father had removed them to London in her childhood. The north was not to her liking. Even Derbyshire was too far north. She was happy that Findlay’s estate was in the south.

When they arrived at Ambleside, Jane was pleased to find that all of the papering and painting had been accomplished in the bedrooms. They were now soothing retreats, not frenetic showcases as they had been sometime in the very distant past. They were much more welcoming now. They could tackle the rest of the house at their leisure as the most important renovations were now complete.

As they settled in for the evening, Caroline said to Jane, “Ambleside is a lovely home-at least it is well on its way to being so again. I can see your touch in so many things, Jane. Do you like it here?”

“Yes, I do. I think Charles made an excellent choice. There is still much to do, but I am glad you like what we have accomplished so far.”

Louisa said, “It seems there is always something that needs to be done. Mrs. Hurst has seen to all the little touches on our estate so that I have very little need to correct anything. She has turned that over to me, but really, I see little to change. I love it as it is. I suppose I will make changes as things wear or break, but really, I cannot be bothered right now.”

Caroline said, “I would never have expected this, but I want to change nothing in my new home. I love it as it is.”

Findlay smiled and said, “See, I told you I was making a good choice. We even agree in the little things like that. She can change what she wants and wants nothing.”

Bingley laughed. “That was not what I expected when she left school. It seemed that little was satisfactory in those days. Since meeting you, almost everything is satisfactory. Thank you so much for making my life easier.”

Hurst added, “And mine. Life is truly satisfactory now.”

“You are both welcome. However, I think I am the true beneficiary.”

The trip north together had truly cemented the friendship between the men. The sisters had already counted Jane a close friend, so they also enjoyed the trip together. All were pleased that they would be together again in a few weeks in Somerset. Between correspondence and the season in London, they knew they would be able to maintain this companionable closeness.

The Hursts and Findlays paused only for a night as they wanted to spend a little time at home before traveling to Somerset for the shooting party. Both couples felt that they had already been away from home long enough.

After the family left, the Bingleys saddled up their horses and rode over to Pemberley. Bingley went straight to Darcy’s office while Jane was shown into Elizabeth’s parlor. “Elizabeth, it is so good to see you again!” exclaimed Jane as she greeted her sister.

“Did you enjoy meeting the Bingleys ’relatives?”

“They were very nice. It was a pleasant visit.”

“Did you like the north?”

“Yes, but Caroline Findlay averred that she was glad that they left when she was so young. She much prefers the south, and has decided that Sussex really is much better.”

“Are you pleased with the work done to the house while you were gone?”

“Oh, yes, I like it very much. It is so much more comfortable now-not nearly as fussy. How about you? Are you settling in here?”

“Yes. I have begun meeting the tenants and becoming better acquainted with some of the neighbors, joined our charitable group, and such things. I have also invited Charlotte Lucas to join me when we return from Somerset. Mr. Darcy is busy so much of the time that I fear I will be lonely when Mrs. Williams and Georgiana are both gone. After all, you will be busy at Ambleside and can only visit occasionally. Mrs. Williams leaves in just two days. I have a letter from Mary. She says she has selected Sally Fargo to be her personal maid. So many changes all around us.”

“I am sure Charlotte will be welcome company. It will be nice to have her here.”

They had a pleasant visit before Jane returned to Ambleside. How wonderful it would be to live so near her dear sister. They could visit as often as they desired.

Mrs. Williams left for home after enjoying her summer and hoped the next would be as much fun. She was very pleased at the new mistress in Pemberley and the extended family that they now enjoyed. It was past time for Fitzwilliam and Georgiana to be happy.

After Mrs. Williams left, Georgiana and Elizabeth spent a great deal of time together. Georgiana helped Elizabeth visit the tenants getting more involved in those duties that were normally those of the mistress than she had before such as the various charitable efforts. Elizabeth felt that Georgiana was certainly old enough to assist and should have a better understanding of their role on the estate.

“Why did Wills never insist that I do this with Mrs. Reynolds?” asked Georgiana after one of their early visits together.

“You would need to ask him. I would guess that he is not really aware of all the little things that his mother used to do and had no idea that you would need training on such things. He is probably like most men aware of those things only when they are not done. If your mother had lived, you would have been doing this all along or would have started shortly. My younger sisters are just starting.”

“What about when I go back to school?”

“While we are away, Mrs. Reynolds will tend to it as she always has. When Miss Lucas returns with me, she and I will undertake these together. When you are home during holidays, you will help again. Duty never ends-we simply do what we can when we can.”

They enjoyed time playing duets together now that Georgiana’s shyness had abated. Georgiana also realized that school had taught her that she and Darcy had really been lonely. They had really needed more people around them who were closer than acquaintances, and now they had them. It was quite comforting.

One morning, Darcy joined Elizabeth in her parlor. “I have a letter here from my cousin Anne.”

“Oh? How is she doing?”

“Apparently, she is finally doing well and recovering her health. The tonics her mother was forcing on her were causing most of the problems. She is going to do the season and be presented. My aunt will provide all the assistance she will need. They are also making a number of changes in the staff at Rosings. She has also attended a dinner party and started socializing with her neighbors. With her mother around, she was never really able to become closely acquainted with any of them. She quite enjoyed it.”

“How nice that she is becoming closer to her neighbors. l. I am sure having her season with Mary, Caroline, and Louisa will be a comfort for her once she comes to know them. Having many close friends is so helpful.”

“Yes, I am sure it will help her. It seems there are many changes going on, but Lady Catherine still cannot accept that she is no longer in charge. She continues to issue orders, but now they are ignored. Anne’s letter sounds excited about the future.”

“I cannot wait to meet her. Perhaps we can invite her to attend our Harvest Ball. Do you think she would enjoy it?”

“Yes, let’s do that. I think it would be fun for her. I will write her now.”

Finally, it was time to prepare to leave for Bath. In the past, Georgiana had felt resigned when she had to leave for school. This time, she had mixed feelings as she was anxious to see her friends again but sad to be leaving Pemberley again and her new sister.

Elizabeth comforted her, “We will see you again during your Christmas break. I am sure you will have much to tell us. And of course, we will write often.”

“Wills has always been good at writing to me, so I expect to have twice as many letters, not just little additions to his.”
Elizabeth laughed. “I imagine I will have different things to say than he. Well, if you want so many, you must reply to us individually.”

The Bingleys came for a family dinner the night before the journey was to begin. As they visited at the table, Jane said, “Georgiana, I hope you will write to me. I know Elizabeth will tell me of your adventures, but I truly would like to hear from you.”

Pleased, Georgiana replied, “Of course, if you really want to hear from me.”

Jane smiled, “Yes, I truly do. Also, I think it will be interesting to see my sisters through your eyes. They have been maturing quickly this past year, and I think school will cause even more changes. I cannot wait to hear how you see those.”

Elizabeth said, “I am interested in that too. They have never been away from family before. I think it will be good for them but am grateful I could learn at home with all my sisters around me.”

Bingley said, “I think it a hard thing that we send our children away so early. I am glad I was a little older than usual when I was sent away. Don’t you have a cousin who is due to go to Eton soon?”

Jane answered, “Our cousin John. He is going to start now rather than in another year. Apparently, the spur given by having to compete with Mary finished up the grounding they felt he needed and he feels ready. Since James Musgrove is there too, perhaps we will have another friendship in the family chain. They certainly enjoyed one another at the wedding.”

Darcy said, “I would not be at all surprised. They seemed to enjoy each other’s company during the wedding visit without getting into too much trouble.” Indeed, it turned out that James Musgrove and John Gardiner became fast friends that autumn after having started a friendship at the wedding.

As the Bingleys left, Darcy reminded them, “We will see you in Uppercross soon. Journey safely.”

Bingley replied, “Same to you. I am quite looking forward to this shooting party. Perhaps I will host one next year. I think getting together with friends and family is greatly to be desired.”

Chapter 4

As Elizabeth had never visited Bath before, the Darcys planned to spend more than a day in Bath after delivering Georgiana to her school. The journey was leisurely and uneventful. Darcy had already determined the best inns and places to dine on the route so the travel was pleasant. Both Darcys found the trip more pleasant with Elizabeth along. She used the same method the Bennets used for trips, with reading, discussion, and games keeping everyone entertained. Darcy found it a novel experience. He had always read on his journeys. Georgiana also enjoyed the diversions.

When it came time for the Bennets to leave, Mrs. Bennet had so major an attack of nerves at the thought of her youngest going away that she took to her bed with a tonic to soothe her. Mr. Bennet dealt with it by putting Mary in charge of her mother and leaving immediately with Kitty and Lydia. Since he was the one who had taught the others the trick of keeping busy while traveling, the three had a pleasant journey reading, talking, and playing word games. The girls were surprised at how skilled Mr. Bennet was as he never participated when they all traveled together. It was too hard with Mrs. Bennet in the carriage.

The Bennets arrived at school to find that the Darcys were already there. The Darcys had arrived in Bath the previous day and were helping Georgiana settle into her room when the Bennet carriage pulled into the court. Georgiana was pleased to see that the Bennets’ rooms were near her own.

“Kitty, Lydia, I am so happy to see you again,” she said as she saw them coming up the hall with the porter. “My room is here,” she continued, pointing to an open door just behind her.

Kitty replied, “Oh, good. You will be able to show us around. When did you arrive?”

Elizabeth heard the familiar voice and came out the door. “We are still in the process of settling her in this morning. Good day to you, Kitty and Lydia. Oh, and Father, hello. Where is mother?”

Mr. Bennet replied, “She was unable to join us so I left Mary in charge. I expect you will see her in Uppercross. I do not think her nerves will keep her from the shooting party.”

Greetings were exchanged as the porter indicated the rooms for the girls. This school had a small private bedroom for each pupil. Kitty and Lydia were just a couple of doors down the hall from Georgiana.

Lydia said, “This is going to be such fun-so many of us all together.”

All spent the next hour helping everyone settle in. Mr. Bennet chose not to stay, saying goodbye once the trunks were unloaded. “I must get back to your mother. Be sure to write. Mary will want to hear all about it. Lizzy, I will see the two of you soon at Uppercross.” He was relieved to get away with little emotional upheaval. He knew the girls would have some nervousness and felt Elizabeth could deal with it better than he could.

The girls found out that the Musgroves were expected to arrive the next day. Classes were due to begin the following Monday, but the girls were asked to come at least two days early to be prepared to go to work on the first day of class. New girls would receive an orientation to help them make the transition.

The Darcys returned to their inn with some melancholy. They were happy to be together but knew that each would miss the company of Georgiana. They returned to the school the next day to greet the Musgroves as Louisa and Henrietta arrived. They confirmed plans to meet the Musgroves at Uppercross the following week.

The Darcys spent the next few days becoming acquainted with Bath. Elizabeth could appreciate how those who did not like London might enjoy taking the season in Bath instead. There seemed to be more men in uniform than she saw in London, but the social scene was similar. They paid their obligatory visit to the Pump Room but were glad they had no need to take the waters. They attended one assembly but found little there to enjoy. It was too crowded for comfort. They spent another couple of days visiting some of the scenic ruins nearby but then were ready to go on to the shooting party. Bath had been interesting, a little less busy than London, but pleasant enough. They encountered a few familiar faces but were soon ready to head on to Somerset. The journey on to Uppercross was uneventful.

Over the course of three days, the Darcys, Bennets, Bingleys, Hursts, and Findlays arrived at Uppercross. Mrs. Bennet had recovered from her attack of nerves and was somewhat quieter than was her custom although she had many complaints about the journey from Longbourn and having missed seeing Bath. Luckily, only Mary and Elizabeth were present as Mrs. Bennet voiced her complaints as she was washing up after arriving.

“I cannot believe that Mr. Bennet simply left without me. He has no consideration for my nerves. I would have been fine had we left the next day instead, I am sure.”

Elizabeth responded, “Mother, you know Kitty and Lydia needed to be there on time. I am sure it was easier to say goodbye at home than it would have been in Bath. Perhaps it is just as well that you did not have to suffer that journey before coming here.”

Mary added, “Indeed, we are grateful to be here for the shooting party. It should be quite an entertaining time. Mother, you will have so much new company, I think you will enjoy it immensely.”

Mrs. Bennet sniffed, “Perhaps you are correct.”

With all of the various interactions the past few months, the others were all quite comfortable with one another although Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove were still accounted new acquaintances. Once all had arrived, the gentlemen spent the bulk of their days in the field. Musgrove invited a few of his neighbors to join on most days. These included both Charles Hayters, his uncle and cousin; Sir Walter Elliot, who joined only the first day; and Mr. Browning, the new vicar who had recently replaced Mr. Wentworth. One other visitor was Mr. William Dickinson who was the Member in Parliament for Somerset. He had long been friends with Mr. Musgrove and enjoyed having an opportunity to shoot with friends. He lived fairly nearby so would not need to stay at the house. While Sir Walter only participated the first day, the other gentlemen returned each day. All would appreciate the fowl on their tables and the days in the coverts. The weather was not too disagreeable, so they all greatly enjoyed themselves.

Dickinson, Charles Musgrove, and Findlay found themselves shooting together much of the first day. When they were relaxing for a few moments, Findlay asked, “So, Dickinson, what is it like being a Member?”

“It is pleasant to have an opportunity to represent Somerset. There are times I feel I can make a difference. Of course, much of the time, I feel like nothing is accomplished. I enjoy the time in London. Time with my constituents is not too demanding. Overall, it has been quite enjoyable. I know you spent some time in Sweden assisting the government. Your report was quite comprehensive.”

Findlay smiled. “You remember that, do you? Well, it was interesting to work with the government. I’d like to hear more about it.”

“My pleasure.” Dickinson continued to talk about his work whenever they had a moment to chat. Both Charles and Findlay found it very interesting.

While the gentlemen were busy in the fields, the ladies found many diversions to amuse themselves. An important one concerned the upgrading of a cottage on the estate as a future home for Mary and Charles. The ladies spent the first morning thoroughly examining the selected cottage inside and out. As Mary and Elizabeth Elliot were present that first day, they participated in the viewing of the cottage, although Elizabeth Elliot excused herself after a brief tour and returned to the house to await the others. She simply could not understand why anyone would want to turn a cottage into their own home. Why would anyone want such a simple place? Why not just build a grand new house if one wanted a home or remain in the main house? Mary Elliot remained with the rest, watching but not really participating in the discussions.

At dinner that first day, Mary Elliot and Mary Bennet found themselves discussing their upcoming seasons in London.

Mary Bennet began, “It has been so long since we have seen one another. We were both quite children and here we are preparing for our presentations. Are you enjoying being ‘out’?”

“Yes I am although there are relatively few engagements hereabouts. I am grateful the Musgroves are having this shooting party to bring you all here. Anne wrote of all you were studying this past season. However did you manage to attach Charles, I mean Mr. Musgrove, when you were not even out yet?”

Mary B. smiled. “As with my sisters, I think genuine friendship began before the attachment. I merely discussed some of what I had been studying, and I guess that intrigued Mr. Musgrove. I think friendship is very important for a strong, positive relationship, don’t you?”

Mary E. thought for a moment. “If you are to spend any amount of time together, I guess I can see that. I do not think my parents spent too much time together, but I know Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove do. Hmm.” She looked over at Elizabeth Elliot for a moment. “I wonder if that is why Elizabeth is being less than successful in her efforts to attach someone.”

Mary B. replied, “I cannot say about that. What I do know is that, in order to have some choice in the matter, one must befriend a wide variety of people, even those in whom one is not really interested. I know we all met quite a few who are fine dance partners but could never be much more than that. According to our aunt and your grandmother, we really need to assess what we want from marriage and life before we go looking. Your grandmother has been very helpful to us. I am very grateful to her. She has become like a grandmother to us as well.”

“I seldom see her as she has not been here since mother’s passing, and we have not been to South Park since then either. She and Sir James have lived mostly in London these past few years in any case. I am looking forward to spending time with her preparing for my presentation.”

Mary B. said, “Did you know that Mrs. Hurst and Mrs. Findlay will also be presented with us? Mrs. Findlay, the elder, will be their sponsor. They are very nice ladies-you should try to become friends with them while we are here for the party. Why don’t you come over every day to visit with the rest of us? I heard Mrs. Musgrove say you were always welcome.”

“I would not want to intrude. Elizabeth does not seem to think we should.”

“Come without her. After all, you will be without her when you go to London, at least until they join you later in the season. Of course I do not know for sure, but since she has been out for these past six or seven seasons without finding a mate, perhaps you do not want her for your model of behavior in society.”

“You may be correct. I think I will come back to spend my days with all of you. It will be far more interesting than staying home with Elizabeth; I can assure you of that. She manages to do nothing all day. I find that boring.”

Mrs. Bennet was pleased that the shooting party was so social. She always enjoyed a good meal and found like sentiment when seated by Mr. Hurst. They spent the entire first meal together talking of the different courses and the preparations and plating done by the Musgrove cook. Her daughters were pleased that, at least this first day together, the meal was not strained for them by the manners of their mother. Mr. Hurst always enjoyed speaking with someone who was appreciative of good food.

During one course, Mrs. Bennet said, “Now this sauce is excellent-so full of delicate flavor. I wonder what the herb is they use. It seems unfamiliar to me.”

Mr. Hurst replied, “My guess is tarragon. It has the same tang, in any case. Yes, it is quite a nice sauce. Not so rich as to inhibit the next course but very tasty.”

“It seems you look at food the same way I do. What is your favorite dish?”

They talked of their favorites and least liked dishes throughout the meal whenever they had the opportunity. Mr. Bennet watched with a degree of relief as she could often be quite inappropriate in her conversation. Apparently, food was a safe subject in this company since the Musgroves set an excellent table.

Elizabeth Elliot made a small effort to converse with the others. She had met most of them in town and already dismissed them as being of any real interest to her. However, there was nothing else to do, so she would make the best of the time. At least Mrs. Findlay, senior, had some interesting stories to tell about Sweden. A few moments with Mr. Dickinson convinced her that, although a widower, he had little to offer. He had no title except Member of Parliament which was not sufficient to interest her. The lack of enthusiasm was mutual-he had no desire to further the acquaintance either. However, he enjoyed all the others present for the party.

Sir Walter enjoyed the dinner as everyone was sufficiently deferential to make him feel welcome. The day in the field had been exhausting and dirty, neither of which feeling he enjoyed. However, he had managed to bag a few birds and had done his duty. There was no reason to participate in any of the rest of the party as none of the attendees was of any material importance.

Lady Russell was also invited to spend her time with the ladies. She and Mrs. Musgrove had long been friends although they lived just far enough apart that they did not spend a great deal of time together as Lady Russell did not enjoy riding and found the carriage ride uncomfortable. Lady Russell was glad to see Mary Elliot participate in the party. She still had hopes that Mary might follow Anne’s lead, rather than Elizabeth’s. However, she recognized that someone else had to be the one to convince Mary of the need.

The next day, Mary Elliot did return. She found herself warming to all of these women and truly enjoying herself as she never did at home. Lady Russell was there each day as well. Both agreed to ride home together and then ride over together each day. It allowed them to develop a warmer relationship.

As she was riding back with Lady Russell that second day, Mary said, “May I ask you a question?”

“Certainly. I will do my best to answer.”

“It is about Mrs. Bennet’s nerves.”

“Oh, so what is the question?” Lady Russell smiled as she considered what that question might be.

“I have noticed that her upsets do not seem to garner her the attention that she seems to desire. The others soothe her, but it does not seem to help her regain her equilibrium. Are her nerves real?”

“Oh, well, that is quite the question. She does suffer from nerves. I cannot say about something being truly wrong with her, but I can talk about using ill health to get sympathy and attention as many, both men and women, employ it as a tactic. I think nerves can be a way of managing the disappointments and stresses of life.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, there are people who do not feel they receive the attention they need or desire. They often use ill health to try to gather sympathy. However, it will not be successful in the long run. Family and friends will see that it is used as artifice and no longer hold sympathy for the sufferer. It is far better to suffer in silence than in a martyred, obvious manner.”

“You sound as if you are speaking of specific acquaintances.”

“I believe if you think about it, you will know who I mean. There are a number of older members in the parish who ‘enjoy’ ill health. There does not seem to be anything seriously wrong, but they are always suffering.”

“Gaffer Smith? Since he can no longer work the forge, he seems to have one ailment after another none of which seem to stop him from doing what he wants to do.”

“What most of us generally do around people who suffer for attention is to treat them kindly but, for the most part, ignore their complaints and ailments. It is never an attractive method for gaining attention.”

“So, we just do what we can to soothe Mrs. Bennet but ignore her complaints as much as possible.”

“Something like that. Now, someone who is truly ill will generally try to minimize the complaints. That is often what gives us notice that there is more than they will admit.”

“So when someone ignores us, health is not the way to get attention.”

“Entering into their interests is a far better method of gaining attention. I will admit I have tried to explain this to Elizabeth, but without much success. She does not seem able to enter into anyone else’s interests although she does not claim any ill health either. However, she offers very little enticement to friendship. I would like to be her friend as I was your mother’s, but she seems to be quite self-sufficient. At least she does not pretend to enjoy ill health as so many others do.”

“Perhaps you could be my friend and teacher? It seems there are many little social niceties that school did not teach and that Elizabeth cannot.”

“I would love that.”

Over the rest of the week, the ladies discussed options for creating a warm and welcoming home that would be befitting the heir of the estate and provide adequate space, which the current cottage lacked. Mary Elliot was surprised at how open the give and take was as different options were discussed. No one demanded deference from anyone else and all were heard with equal respect. This had never been the case with relationships at Kellynch.

After one of those discussions, Mary E. asked Mary B., “This discussion of the remodeling has been quite interesting, but there is one fundamental question I have not heard discussed. Why are you remodeling instead of building something new?”

Mary smiled. “Mr. Musgrove and I discussed both options. Of course, we could build something new and modern which would be very nice. However, we decided there is something more satisfying in taking something older and making into something new. I get to do much of the designing, and he gets to do some of the actual work on the cottage. It will feel much more ours for the work that we do.”

“I confess I would never have thought of such a thing.”

“I suppose I am old fashioned enough that I do not want change just for the sake of change and actually treasure history. This allows us to have something of history in our home. I imagine the cost will be something similar as building new, but the feeling of the home will not. And it allows us to use a cottage that has been empty for a number of years. The cottage also gives us neighbors of some of the villagers which can be a good way to hear what is going on in ways that are not often shared at the ‘big house.’”

“You both certainly gave this a lot of thought.”

“We did. And the shooting party is the perfect opportunity to enlist the suggestions and recommendations of our closest friends and family before we begin the work.”

Lady Russell and Mrs. Bennet spent much of their time together during the day. Lady Russell was a sympathetic listener to the various complaints Mrs. Bennet voiced about her treatment and the state of her nerves. Occasionally, Mrs. Bennet would sit with Mrs. Musgrove and compare the trials of children at different stages of her life. As they discussed Richard, the problem child at sea, Mrs. Bennet voiced relief that none of her girls caused that sort of worry. She was also grateful that there were no young children still at home such as Mrs. Musgrove had. On occasion, Amelia (9) and Robert (7), the two still home, would need attention from their mother. Mrs. Bennet was grateful that was all in the past for her even though she missed it at times.

While the ladies were talking of the house, they were also busy with a variety of sewing projects. Even Mrs. Bennet participated in these efforts although she seldom did at home. Finally, late that second morning, Mary E. asked about that, “Who are all these projects for?” She had not yet begun to assist with the sewing.

Mrs. Musgrove smiled. “We have a family in the village that lost most of what they owned to a fire. As you know, that is an unfortunately common occurrence. We are doing what we can to help them recover. The other women in our local charity circle are also doing so, but in their normal meetings. All of us here understand the need for those of means to find ways to assist those in need. We can talk of the cottage remodel and work with our hands at the same time. Would you like a little dress to work on?”

“This is the sort of think that Anne always did, isn’t it?”

Lady Russell answered, “Not only Anne, but your mother as well.”

“Really? Well, yes, I would like something.” Mrs. Musgrove went to her basket and found a dress that needed only a seam and hem to be finished. As they all continued to work, Mary Elliot thought about what Mrs. Musgrove had said and the expectation the others held that of course charity work was important and expected of a true lady. Mary could not remember Elizabeth ever participating in such, but it was true that Anne always had.

The give and take between all of these women gave Mary Elliot much food for thought. They treated one another as friends and equals although it was obvious that Mrs. Darcy was probably far wealthier than the others and Lady Russell higher ranked. However, it appeared that none expected any particular deference from any of the others. There was some good-natured teasing, lots of laughter, and much love.

Although Lady Russell was not as close a friend to most of them and somewhat more formal in manner, she was just as warmly welcomed. Mary also realized that this feeling was missing in her own home and had been since Anne had left.

Mary Elliot found it was far nicer to spend her days with the ladies of the shooting party. It was amazing how much more entertaining it was than staying home with Elizabeth and her father. They never seemed to do anything, so it was actually quite boring at home.

While the others continued to talk about improvements to the cottage, the two Marys became closer friends. While they were sewing together, Mary E. said quietly to Mary B., “You are very lucky to start your season already betrothed to Mr. Musgrove. You have so much less to be worried about. Why are you bothering with a season at all?”

“Yes, I do feel lucky. Mr. Musgrove wanted me to have the experiences my sisters had-the presentation, the balls and events, the fun, all that. However, he did not want to chance having me become attached to someone else once he knew he wanted to marry me. This works well for both of us. When Elizabeth left town without an attachment, she was a little concerned as our mother has always been very unhappy with both of us. Elizabeth did not want to hear all the criticism and really, neither did I, which is why we went to help Jane settle at Ambleside. We are lucky that the extra time with Mr. Darcy and Mr. Musgrove confirmed in them the choices they should make.”

“Since Father and Elizabeth never took Anne to London again, I fear what may happen if I do not attach someone before they arrive in March. There really isn’t anyone suitable in our social circle here.”

“I am sure your grandmother will give you more time if you wish to stay with her. Or Aunt Madeline might let you stay with her-and me. You are not limited to your immediate family. You have all the rest of us to turn to. I think if you are friendly you will not have trouble finding someone congenial. That seems to be what really makes the difference. I think it will be fun to be together. I know my sisters here will introduce you to lots of eligible young gentlemen even if your grandmother does not. Do not worry.”

“Thank you, Mary. You are being so kind. I do think it will be fun to enjoy the season together.”

These days together also improved Mary Elliot’s relationship with Lady Russell. As they rode back to Kellynch together a couple of days later, Mary asked her, “Lady Russell, are you missing Anne a great deal? I only saw her during my holidays and never really realized how much she did to make home so much more pleasant. I am surprised at how much I miss her.”

“Yes, I do miss her. We used to spend a great deal of time together. She always helped me with my charitable efforts and took tea with me more days than not.”

“I know I am not a good replacement, but would you like my company? I have enjoyed our conversations.”

“I would love it. You are always welcome at the Lodge.”

“Thank you. I have learned so much from spending time at the Musgroves this week that I am amazed. There is so much we could be doing of which Elizabeth chooses to be unaware. It is actually quite appalling.”

“That might be a bit strong. She was still young to be out when your mother passed and never learned the responsibilities and duties side of her new position, only the social. She would not hear about it from me feeling that she is already competent, so I have just stood aside. While Anne did some of those things with your mother and me, Elizabeth never did. Rather than censure her, I think you might pity her. Service brings such a sense of accomplishment and peace. Elizabeth is missing all that.”

“Well, I will be going with you from now on-at least for as long as I am here. I will be going to my grandmother for my season and presentation, so who knows how long that will be?”

“We can correspond then as I did with Anne. My one real regret with her marrying Captain Wentworth is the distance. Our letters will not be only very irregular and quite far apart. I have received only one since they went to sea.”

“I will write regularly from London and tell you all about my adventures. Miss Bennet is so kind and has been helping me feel more prepared for the season. The other ladies will all be there too, so I feel quite lucky that I will have a number of friends, in addition to any who may be there from school.”

“It is always nice to have a wide acquaintance in social situations. Take full advantage of it. I fear that Elizabeth has not. Your grandmother and aunt seem to have a much wider acquaintance than your father. These new friends will add to that as well, particularly Mrs. Findlay and Mrs. Darcy. Both are old, well known and respected families.”

“And they are really nice women too. I am glad to claim Mrs. Darcy as a cousin. It is kind of her to acknowledge the relationship as it is only through our mutual aunt.”

At this point, they had arrived at the Lodge. Mary bade her adieu as she continued on to the house. She knew it would be much quieter than it had been at Uppercross all day. The comparison upon returning home each day was somewhat sad.

Chapter 5

Each day Mrs. Bennet became more and more excited about the possibilities for Mary’s new home. At first, her attitude had been somewhat like Elizabeth Elliot’s, why not build something new? However, she had come to see the pleasure that all of the ladies took in considering how best to remake the little cottage into something more suitable. As they talked one morning, she said, “Mary, what about a parlor large enough to be used for dancing? It seems to me that the house will not be quite large enough for really fine entertaining.”

Mrs. Musgrove smiled at that idea while Mary replied, “You are absolutely correct, Mother. Mrs. Musgrove and I discussed that when we first viewed the cottage and agreed that any large groups would be hosted at the main house. Our own would be for more intimate gatherings of friends.”

Mrs. Bennet frowned, “I do not see how you could seat more than five couples in the dining room.”

“You are correct. Anything larger than that will be at Uppercross instead of the cottage.”

Mrs. Musgrove added, “Indeed, should Miss Bennet wish to host something large, I will cede my place as hostess to her. Most in our neighborhood seldom entertain more than three or four couples as a rule, so we expect the cottage dining room will be sufficient.”

“I suppose you must know best. It would definitely not work for our entertaining in Meryton. Why, we may have as many as ten couples once a month or more.”

Mrs. Musgrove answered, “I expect Miss Bennet will still enjoy our social life even with the smaller size of the gatherings.”

Mrs. Bennet frowned. “I suppose she will. Until recently, she was never very social in any case. She had no conversation and was unable to entice anyone into having a good time in her company.”

Elizabeth said, “But all that has changed. Mary now enjoys society, don’t you?”

Mary nodded, “Yes, I find it more rewarding and enjoyable than before. I am sure it will be very pleasant at Uppercoss. I have made many new acquaintances and, so far, all are delightful.”

As the conversation moved in a different direction, Elizabeth said to Jane, “Mary has grown so very much. Before we left for London, she would never have been able to stand her ground over Mother’s objections, but now, she is quite comfortable with her own opinions even when they differ so much from Mother’s. I am so proud of how she has matured.”

Jane smiled in reply. “I think that of the three of us, Mary underwent the most change with our removal to London. She was able to become more confident, and that success has led to more success. I hope school can do the same sorts of things for Kitty and Lydia.”

“I hope so too. Good company can really make a difference. It seems Mary Elliot is much more comfortable with the rest of us and much more open and friendlier than when we arrived.”

“Yes, she seemed much more reserved at first, more like Miss Elliot, but now she and our sister Mary seem to be very close friends. I think I am almost sorry that Charles and I have decided not to spend any time in London this year. It might be fun to witness some of their seasons. I depend on you to write very descriptive letters of everything for me.”

“I know that you want to complete all the major changes at Ambleside as soon as you possibly can. Perhaps you can watch Kitty and Lydia when their turn comes. I will do my best to keep you apprised of all that happens.”

Caroline, sitting at the other side of Jane, added, “I will too. We will greatly miss you, Jane, this winter, so I expect Louisa and I will do a lot of writing as well”

Jane smiled, “Thank you, Caroline. I will want to hear all about your thoughts on the presentation as well as everyone’s season.”

Mrs. Findlay was sitting with Mrs. Musgrove on the sofa that morning. She looked at the ladies industriously working on the garments for the unfortunates and said, “You know, your shooting party was really a bit of luck for that unfortunate family in the village. So many of us here spending a good part of the morning sewing will accomplish a great deal in a fortnight.”

Mrs. Musgrove smiled as she replied, “Indeed we will. It is wonderful how good-hearted Miss Bennet’s extended family is. They welcomed us warmly at Mrs. Wentworth’s marriage last winter and have embraced us as family since the betrothal between Miss Bennet and Charles. You must know it is not always the case that extended family enjoys time together.”

Mrs. Findlay answered, “Very true. Since my family is back in Sweden, that was not an option for Mr. Findlay and me. Rupert’s older sister married a Scot and lives up in the highlands. She loves it there and has not returned south since her marriage. She has no plans to ever leave again. I have visited once and will do so again, but for now, it is simply letters. At least she is a good correspondent. I am pleased that Caroline treats me as a loved friend or mother. I might have had to relocate to Scotland had that not been the case. Mrs. Hurst is also a neighbor, so we can share a great deal of family time together. I truly enjoy it.”

“Is that why you are sponsoring them?”

“In part. Of course, I would want my grandchildren to have access to the upper ranks that are closed if one has not been presented. But more than that, I truly like both women and want to enjoy them in the society to which I belong. The presentation will give them entrée to that society. They may choose to participate as much or as little as they want, but at least they will have the choice. I understand Miss Bennet has talked to you of possibly doing the same for your daughters.”

Mrs. Musgrove nodded, “She has indeed. It would be a large step up for our girls. We are essentially country squires, nothing near as fine as you. Indeed, sometimes I feel we are in rarified air. It would all open many doors for Henrietta and Louisa. Miss Darcy and the other Bennets will be coming out at the same time, so I expect that year or two will be very eventful for our families.”

By the end of the fortnight, plans were well underway for upgrading the cottage to a home Charles and Mary Musgrove would be proud to possess. Construction would begin after the end of the shooting party and continue as long as the weather was fair enough. They were certain it would be complete before the wedding next June.

Musgrove had also shown Mary the school for the tenants where she had lavished praise on those willing to work so hard for new opportunities. Mr. Browning had assumed responsibility when Mr. Wentworth had relocated. He appreciated the opportunity to help these men become literate and capable of finding employment again.

Mr. Dickinson was impressed by the actions of the Musgroves with their school and considered that he might want to suggest it to others of his constituents who had veterans on their estates. He liked seeing such a practical application of what was so often preached in the pulpit but ignored in practice. He said as much to Lady Russell at dinner on the final day.

“It is so reassuring to see such a practical application of reason and Christian charity. I predict good things will come to both the students and the Musgroves.”

Lady Russell smiled. “I agree. While the little things we do provide some relief, this will make a major change in these men’s lives and in their families. I think overseeing it has expanded young Mr. Musgrove’s vision as well. I expect he will make a great deal of difference in the future now that he knows its satisfaction.”

Dickinson agreed. “Indeed. He and I have had some very searching discussions about conditions generally and here in Somerset specifically. I expect to see a great deal of him when he comes to town to escort Miss Bennet this winter. She seems to have really opened his eyes to the possibilities of practical applications of charity.”

“I think she will be instrumental in making him something above the ordinary. He had been drifting along since leaving school, but since meeting her, he is always busy at some project. I have always thought well of him and am very glad to see this growth.”

As everyone was preparing to return home the next morning, an express arrived at Kellynch from Lady Stevenson and at Uppercross from Mrs. Gardiner. Sir James had finally succumbed to his various ailments. Lady Stevenson notified the Elliots of the funeral arrangements. Mrs. Gardiner invited those of their friends at the shooting party who were able and interested to join her at the funeral at South Park the following week. Lady Stevenson had included a separate message to Mary Elliot with the express to Kellynch.

Dear Mary,

This is not entirely unexpected. Your grandfather has not been well for many years although he had a better winter than in many years. That might have something to do with the stimulation of helping all those young ladies. At the end of the spring, he began to decline again. His illness was why we could not attend the Darcy wedding. It is probably a blessed release for him. At least he no longer suffers.

If you could find a way to join us at South Park for the funeral, I would like to invite you to return to London with me now rather than coming later. Although I will not be terribly active socially, Madeline will be and would be happy to include you. It will allow you to meet many people before the season begins, just as Mary Bennet did at the end of the season this past spring. I would enjoy the company as I get accustomed to the loss of your grandfather.

I have enjoyed your letter about the shooting party. It was highly entertaining. You might have a gift for words. I think you will enjoy London, even with me in mourning, more than you would Kellynch once everyone leaves.

Cordially,

Grandmother

While Sir Walter debated whether or not to attend, Mary went to Uppercross to share the news with the others. She had already made her decision to join her grandmother if she could.

Since all but Mr. and Mrs. Bennet and the Musgroves had been regular guests at the Stevenson Sunday family dinners, they all wanted to pay their respects. Mrs. Bennet had a massive attack of nerves and had to take to her bed for an hour. Once she was able, Mr. and Mrs. Bennet would return to Longbourn while the others went on to Gloucestershire. As the Darcys planned to travel through Hertfordshire on their way home, they would bring Mary Bennet with them. The Bingleys were happy to include Mary Elliot on the journey to South Park if her father chose not to attend. She wanted to be sure she had a conveyance. They would plan to prepare the next day and leave the day after that.

At Kellynch, Sir Walter could not decide whether or not to go to South Park. Elizabeth was inclined to stay home, but Mary surprised them with her suggestion that they should attend. “He was the father of our mother. Should Father choose not to go, it would put Kellynch in a very poor light. Surely you do not want others to think less of you, either of you?”

Elizabeth asked, “Whatever can you mean?”

“It would be highly disrespectful not to be present with the family at his passing. While you and I cannot attend the funeral, Father certainly can. Think of how others will perceive us if we cannot be bothered to say farewell to our grandfather. It cannot improve our situation and standing.”

Sir Walter said, “You may be correct. Yes, I suppose we must make an appearance. At least we do not need to go into full mourning. Black is not the most flattering with our coloring.” He was referring to himself and Elizabeth. He really had no idea if it would look well on Mary as she was much darker.

Mary did not have appropriate dress, but the housekeeper was able to find something that had belonged to Lady Elliot that could be quickly altered to be appropriate for Mary. The maids and Mary were able to create two new dresses for her to wear. For the rest of the time, she would wear darker clothes with a black armband. If she were to stay with her grandmother, they could deal with the rest of her wardrobe then. Mary packed her things into trunks so that they could easily be sent on to London if she should remain with her grandmother.

Mary paid a visit to Lady Russell to tell her of the invitation from her grandmother. “I know I had promised to spend the time with you, but I hope you can understand why remaining with Grandmother might be preferable to being home.”

Sadly Lady Russell agreed, “Yes, I can. You must write. I am sorry for the loss of your grandfather.”

“Thank you. I am sorry as well because this was to be my opportunity to get acquainted with him. At least Grandmother wants me with her.”

“She is an excellent woman. Well, travel safely. I will miss you.”

“And I you.”

As the carriages conveyed the various parties to South Park, the Findlays had a serious discussion. Findlay was considering making a major change in his life.

Findlay said, “The paper today indicated that there is to be a by-election in Sussex. The Honorable Mr. Wyndham, our MP has died and must be replaced. I had been thinking of becoming more involved after our foray into government in Sweden and want your opinions before I decide if I should try to earn the seat. I enjoyed many discussions about Parliament with Mr. Dickinson while we were in the field. I think I would enjoy the challenge and opportunity.”

Caroline asked, “You would like to become a Member of Parliament?”

“Yes, I think I would. I think there is so much that I could do. I have been active in local politics for many years.”

Mrs. Findlay smiled. “I think it would suit you well, and of course, you have all the contacts among the landowners for support. You know, Caroline, it give you an opportunity to attend the season every year and become a society hostess. I have friends who have done that and enjoyed their contribution.”

Caroline asked, “I have no idea about what would even be involved.”

Findlay asked, “Are you opposed? It was certainly not what you signed up for when you married me. You expected the estate, not politics.”

“Not opposed at all. However, I know that I will need help to know what I can do.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “We can take care of that.”

Findlay said, “The by-election is next month. If you support this decision, I will send off to the party leaders to ask for their support. If they agree, we will need to go there directly after the funeral to campaign. At least I am already well known to all of them and have a number of influential friends.”

They spent the entire drive that day forming plans and discussing what involvement in Parliament would entail. Caroline thought the social aspects of it would be quite fun. She loved to be a hostess and would have ample opportunity should it come to pass. Once they stopped for the night, he penned a letter to those whose help and support he would need. He asked that responses either be sent to South Park or await him at the estate where he would be returning shortly.

While Findlay wrote his letters, Caroline informed the rest of the party of Findlay’s plans to stand for parliament. Friends and family offered what support they could for Findlay’s new vocation. Sir Walter and Elizabeth had supped alone and did not partake of the news although Mary did. She offered her best wishes. Over food, they speculated about what such political action might involve.

Chapter 6

Finally, the group arrived at South Park. They found that Lady Stevenson and the Gardiners had arrived only that morning. The rest of the family had arrived the previous day. After changing, they all met in the parlor and offered their condolences.
Matilda, the new Lady Stevenson, was introduced to everyone. She had not seen any of the Bennets for many years. She was gracious in welcoming them to South Park. Sir Michael was attending to details and would join them shortly.

While they enjoyed a cup of tea, Mary Elliot went to her grandmother and said, “I am so sorry that I will never really get to know Grandfather. I had really been looking forward to that. Although I haven’t said anything to Father, I would like to accept your offer. I think we can be good company for each other.”

“Thank you, my dear. I appreciate it.”

“You are most welcome.”

The rest of the family joined them with introductions for those not previously acquainted. Sir James had had a modestly large family. Sir Michael’s brother Hugh and sister Susan were first. Sir Michael then introduced his son Percy and Percy’s wife Adelaide. Hugh introduced his son James and James’ wife Mary whom most of the party had met the previous year. Susan introduced her husband William Stanson, her sons William and Charles with their respective wives Ethel and Cora.

When Sir Michael joined them, he gathered the men to see who would be pallbearers. They decided that all would be of the younger generation: grandsons Percy, James, William and Charles along with Darcy and Bingley. He was grateful to have these strong young men shoulder the burden.

Darcy said, “It would be our honor to assist. Sir James became quite a good friend this past year.”

Bingley added, “His questions and support truly helped me to be a better husband to Jane.”

Percy said, “I am glad there is one last service we can provide grandfather. He may not have been here much these past few years, but he was always good to us all.”

While the men offered condolences and looked grave, the women were more open in showing their grief. There were many red eyes, occasional open weeping, while they shared reminiscences of times together as a family. As the others had not met those joining through the Bennet influence, the wonderful Sunday dinners of the previous season were recounted for all present.

Susan summed up the reaction. “It is just like Father, and Mother too, to decide that you are all family. I am sorry we could not be there last year to welcome you as they did. Thank you for joining us in saying goodbye to Father.”

Bingley spoke for all of them when he replied, “We were honored that he took us into his life and treated us as family. He certainly looked after Mrs. Bingley as if she were his granddaughter and not just a distant relative when he interviewed me. We are sorry that we are meeting the rest of you on such an occasion.”

Sir Walter looked somewhat confused at this. While he had encountered some of these young people at the Stevenson’s and other events as well as the shooting party, he really could not understand their coming to pay their respects. He himself felt no loss and was there only because of the arguments that Mary had put forth. Why would they bother to come to bid farewell to someone who was so new an acquaintance?

Elizabeth Elliot paid no attention to the chatter around her. Why had Father agreed with Mary that it would reflect poorly on them not to join with the family? She had never felt any particular regard for Grandfather in life, why should she pretend at his death? It was so dull. She should just have stayed at home where she would have been far more comfortable.

Mary Elliot was pleased at this opportunity to become reacquainted with her cousins. She had not seen them since the passing of her mother, and all the spouses of her cousins were new to her. She found all of them to be engaging and interesting. Many would be in town this year so they could continue the new-found acquaintance. They found Mary interesting and friendly in return. A few wondered how she could be related to Elizabeth who barely took the time to recognize anyone else’s existence.

Mary sat with Ethel and Cora after all the introductions. “Please, you must tell me how you met my cousins. I have not seen them in many years and was not really in touch.”

Ethel smiled, “Of course, we would be pleased. We met them in town, of course. In fact, it was your grandfather who introduced me to William. Cora has been my closest friend since our early years, so it was I who introduced her to Charles.”

Cora added, “We four seemed to go everywhere together. When your cousins asked for our hands, within hours of one another, it was quite natural for us to decide to have a double ceremony.”

Mary sighed, “Well, that is certainly romantic. You must tell me all about it.” They did for perhaps the next hour.

The boys recalled the Bennets from long-ago family activities and welcomed the renewed acquaintance. William said to Jane, “Mrs. Bingley, it seems so long ago that we were small and teased you so unmercifully. However, it appears you are as calm and serene now as you were then.”

Jane smiled as Elizabeth answered, “You are quite perceptive, William. Jane is the sweetest person I have ever met and was even in those days.”

Charles Stanson chuckled. “It seems we were always able to get you upset about something while we never could Jane.”

Elizabeth smiled in return. “Yes, and it is still true today.”

Darcy added, “It is one of the things I enjoy about Mrs. Darcy. She does not hide behind a false front but is willing to share her true opinions and feelings. It is so much nicer than so much of the artifice in fashion these days.”

Adelaide, who had been listening to this, said to Elizabeth, “How intriguing. I would love to become better acquainted, Mrs. Darcy. I love discussions that do not hide behind artifice.”

Elizabeth smiled, “Very well. Shall we leave the men to their own discussions?”

At Adelaide’s nod, she and Elizabeth joined arms and moved to empty seats at a sofa. They had a lively conversation becoming better acquainted. They found one another very similar.

Elizabeth asked, “Are you planning to come to town this upcoming season?”

Adelaide frowned slightly as she shook her head. “I am afraid we cannot this year. Sir Michael has asked Percy to help with all the duties resulting from the passing of Sir James. I shall by sorry to miss it.”

“Then, we must become regular correspondents. I expect we will be in town together at some point in the future.”

Adelaide smiled. “Excellent. Yes, we try to come for a month or so most springs.”

“I prefer the country, but I already know that in two years, we expect to bringing out a number of our sisters, so you must plan to come that year, please?”

“I will put it in my calendar.”

At dinner that evening, the tone was somewhat subdued. While Sir James was often the subject, some conversations were on more common subjects. Susan Stanson and Hurst spent one entire course discussing the benefits of a fine ragout. They enjoyed many similar views about food.

Mary Elliot took the opportunity to become better acquainted with her cousin Percy. “How did you meet Mrs. Stevenson? Did you go to London for a season as I am?”

“Yes, I did, although I had met Adelaide at a shooting party the previous autumn. Her brother and one of my friends are close friends.”

“How nice. Where do you and Mrs. Stevenson live?” Mary was doing her best to become better acquainted and found she was actually interested in the answers. Elizabeth Elliot sat at the other side of Percy and had very little to say to him.

Percy was struck by the difference between the two sisters. Eventually, he asked Mary, “Do you not have another sister, Anne? I seem to remember her. She was always so kind to me.”

“Yes, we do. She married last year and is now Mrs. Wentworth. She is at sea with her husband who is a captain in the navy. They are currently in the West Indies. They have been gone some six months or so.”

“She has certainly ventured far from Kellynch.”

“She has. Her life has changed a great deal. Her letters indicated that she is very happy with the changes.”

When he asked Elizabeth her thoughts about Anne’s new life, she replied, “I am sure it suits her very well. However, I do not see the attraction to a tiny cabin in a boat with no society at all. I have never understood my sister and do so even less with this choice. She could have remained comfortable at Kellynch and instead has chosen the discomfort of navy life.”

Percy said, “I see. Perhaps the attraction is Captain Wentworth and he is worth the cost of the discomfort.”

Elizabeth Elliot said, “Apparently so. It is something I cannot understand in the least.”

Elizabeth Darcy was seated by Hugh Stevenson whom she had met the previous winter. He said, “You seem to be very happy as Mrs. Darcy. I congratulate you.”

“Thank you. When we last met, I had no idea of Mr. Darcy’s admiration and had expected to have a second season to continue to search for an attachment.”

“So what happened to change that?” Elizabeth explained all that had happened during the summer including her wedding and Mary’s betrothal.

He asked, “Will you be coming to town again then this upcoming season?”

“Yes. Mr. Darcy and I will host Mr. Musgrove so that he may escort my sister Mary. We will not be there for the entire season, but expect to have an enjoyable couple of months.”

“So both Miss Bennet and Mary Elliot will be coming out?”

“Yes. Also, Mrs. Hurst and Mrs. Findlay will also be presented. Mrs. Findlay senior is to sponsor them. Mr. Darcy’s cousin is also to be presented, so just as last year, there will be a fine group of us helping our family and friends to enjoy the best that London has to offer.”

“I expect we will see you regularly at Mother’s again, then.”

“I look forward to it. Those were lovely afternoons last year.”

Only Sir Walter and Elizabeth did not find the company congenial. Everyone else found their dinner companions interesting and entertaining.
The funeral was solemn and well attended as Sir James had been very popular in the neighborhood. Back at the house afterwards, neighbors offered their condolences and reminisced with the family as they partook of a large buffet of offerings, many of which those same neighbors had contributed.

At the earliest opportunity, Sir Walter was ready to take his leave. Elizabeth agreed and sought out Mary to collect her. Mary’s reply surprised her sister. “I have decided to remain with Grandmother at her invitation. I will see you both again when you come to town in March. This will allow me to get a head start on my season. I am sure the two of you will be very busy and not miss me.”

“Well, if you are sure.”

“I am. I am going to take advantage of this opportunity.”

“Very well.” Elizabeth shook her head at such a choice and informed their father.

He was also unable to really understand but did not care enough to pursue the matter. He moved over to Mary and asked, “You are certain?”

“Of course. It will give me an opportunity to meet people before the season and free you from the need to get me to town before the presentation.”

“Oh, yes. That is very thoughtful of you. Well, we shall see you in March, then.”

“Yes. I shall write to you, of course. My trunks are all packed. Perhaps you could have them forwarded to her house in town?”

“Yes, I can probably manage that.”

He nodded and turned to say farewell to Matilda and Sir Michael. Once out the door, he said to Elizabeth, “Extraordinary that your sister would choose to stay with her grandmother. As she said, at least I do not have to find a way to get her to town prior to her presentation. I am sure this will be much more convenient for us.”

“Since she has been away at school these past many years, it will not be much change at home.”

Mary Bennet noticed the Elliots leaving Mary behind and went over to her. “Is all well?”

Mary Elliot smiled, “Yes, it is. I will be returning to town with Grandmother at her invitation. I imagine it will be much more pleasant than at Kellynch. She and Aunt Madeline will be able to introduce me to society before the season, much as you got started at the end last year. I suspect they will also help me with some of the advice you and your sisters received that is sadly lacking at home.”

“You must write and tell me about it. I will be going home for the rest of autumn when we leave here. The Bingleys and Darcys will visit Hertfordshire to return me to Longbourn and allow Mother to show off her newly married daughters. I had my turn when I returned from Derbyshire. I will admit that Mother’s nerves seem to have become even worse since the wedding. I believe she is now regularly taking a tonic to try to keep them in check. I guess she cannot handle quite so much excitement.”

“She did seem a little excitable at Uppercross but nothing excessive.”

Mary Bennet changed the subject. “Are you enjoying all of your cousins?”

“Oh yes. I have not seen them in such a long time. I do not really understand why Father never wants to see the extended family. I suppose they are not of high enough rank. That seems to be his deciding factor in who to pursue as acquaintances.”

“He is not alone in that. There are many who subscribe to that philosophy. To me, that seems to be far too limiting. I hope you find that the more extensive acquaintance enriches your life. It certainly has for me.”

Mary Elliot made an effort to learn about the interests, family life, and pursuits of each of her cousins. She was surprised at how varied they were. Elizabeth always seemed to be bored by the interests of others, yet there were so many things to learn from them. Lady Russell was correct that this was a better way to get attention. Interest seemed to be reciprocated.

Elizabeth Darcy came to sit by Mary Elliot. “You are not going with the others?”

“No. I am going to stay with Grandmother. She thought I might get an early start on meeting the ton and becoming accustomed to London society and keep her company at the same time. It is very kind of her to think of me.”

“I am sure she will make you feel quite welcome. In turn, I imagine your company will help her as she adjusts to her loss. I know Mary appreciated the early start at the end of last season, and I am sure you will too.”

Most of the family remained for another day or so. However, the Findlays, Bingleys, and Darcys, along with Mary Bennet, said their farewells the next day. If Findlay were to stand for parliament, he needed to get started. The others needed to complete the quick visit to Hertfordshire so that Elizabeth could get home to finalize the preparations for their harvest ball.

Chapter 7

Mary Elliot found the time with her cousins enlightening. She would see the Gardiners again soon as they left the day after the funeral-Mr. Gardiner needed to be in town as soon as possible. As with the interactions during the shooting party, it seemed that with close friends and family, little attention was paid to rank except when entering the dining room where they proceeded by rank. As a single young woman, she was the least of those present, but she was not treated as being of any less importance. It was quite gratifying. In fact, she received more attention than she would have had she been at Kellynch. She continued to make an effort to visit with each of these new cousins so that should they come to town, she would have friends arriving. They planned to write to one another in the future in any case.

As she and Lady Stevenson pulled away from South Park in the carriage, Mary asked, “Grandmother, how are you really doing?”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “Well enough. As I said in my note, this was not really unexpected. He began failing fast once the season was over and it became quiet again. This was why we were unable to attend Mrs. Darcy’s wedding. So, are we ready to begin some of that conversation to prepare you for your season?”

Mary nodded. “Yes, at least I think we are.”

“Very well. First, I want you to consider the sort of life you want in the future. What kind of partnership do you want with a husband?” Lady Stevenson held a long conversation with Mary that was similar to the one she and Mrs. Gardiner had held with the Bennet girls the previous winter. Mary agreed that she needed to look around and determine what she truly wanted. She considered that for most of that first day of travel.

Each day, they talked of different aspects of society and its expectations. Lady Stevenson was blunt in her assessment of Elizabeth Elliot’s off-putting manners and the reasons for her lack of success in pursuit of matrimony.

Mary admitted, “I really have been curious as to her failure. She talks of her time in town as very positive and hopeful but there is never any follow up from these supposed beaux. What I have heard of their house parties, cards, and shooting is always similar. Someone very promising, but nothing ever results.”

“While Kellynch is an old title, your family offers little else. Your dowries are respectable but not more. Although Elizabeth is quite pretty, she offers nothing else.”

“What else is there?”

“Intelligence, talent, conversation, sympathy, friendship-the list is endless. At a dinner party, you generally invite some to fill out the table, others who are fascinating or interesting conversationalists and others who are necessary for social reasons-returning an invitation or favor, etc. Your father and sister fill out the table. Now, your cousins and their friends offer interesting conversation. So does your sister, Anne. You can seat any of them next to someone who is querulous or cantankerous, and they can keep them entertained. That is a valuable social skill. Since Elizabeth has no conversation at all, she must be seated next to someone who will be entertained no matter who is his partner. There are not too many of the younger men who are like that. That is generally someone who is older and more self-sufficient.”

“I think Mary Bennet was explaining some of this to me. She explained that she and Mr. Musgrove had become friends just through their conversations. I do not know that I have ever really had friends.”

“You certainly would not have an example of how to be a friend in Elizabeth. Now Anne, with her visits to Lady Russell, the Musgroves, and everyone else in the area, always demonstrated the fine attributes of friendship.”

“Hmm. I should probably think about that. I would like to have friends, I think. Lady Russell and I had a general talk about attention and those who use ill health to gain what they cannot otherwise. I think we have made a start on becoming friends. This goes along with that, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, it does. Did Mrs. Bennet spur the discussion? Her nerves have always been a major distraction and trial for the family.”

“Yes, it did, but she pointed out that I have many acquaintances that use their health in a similar way. But how do I really develop friends?”

“I think you have begun with your interest in all your various cousins. Friendship generally grows over time as you exhibit interest in another and share experiences. Now, were there any girls at school that you would like to continue relationships with?”

“I had not really considered. I was not particularly close with anyone, but I am sure there are some who could have been friends if I had made some effort. Of course, I never did.”

“Are any of them in London?”

“I think they might be.”

“We will look them up and see if a friendship can be developed.”

Each day of the journey, Lady Stevenson tried to rectify the lack of direction that Mary had received in losing her mother at such an early age. She was pleased to see that Mary could reflect on the suggestion and then determine what would work best for her. She was more like Anne in this than Elizabeth. Elizabeth had refused all of the assistance her grandmother had offered. She began to think that Mary’s season would not be as difficult as Elizabeth’s had been. At least Mary was maturing and could take direction. Elizabeth had never done either.

In Hertfordshire, Mrs. Bennet was indeed excited to have her married daughters visit. As they entered the parlor, she exclaimed, “Oh, wonderful. Here you are at last! I could not imagine when you would finally arrive. I declare, I was worried that something awful had befallen you.”

Jane kissed her mother on the cheek. “We are here exactly at the time we had predicted. There was no need for you to worry. Now, let us clean up and then we can visit properly.”

“Well, hurry then. I want to take you and Lizzy to see our friends. They all want to see you.”

Mrs. Hill showed them to the rooms they would use and helped everyone settle. “May I offer you both my congratulations?” she asked as she showed them up the stairs.

Elizabeth replied, “Thank you, Mrs. Hill. I hope it has not caused you too much extra work to deal with all these changes.”

“Not at all. I can see that both of you are very happy in your new lives. It is nice you were able to visit us. Your mother is quite pleased.”

Jane said, “I hope so. Mother does appreciate our comfortable situations.”

Within thirty minutes, the men were in the library with Mr. Bennet, relaxing, and the ladies were in the carriage to see as many of Mrs. Bennet’s friends as possible. They only visited those who would not be attending the dinner that Mrs. Bennet had planned for that day. “I do wish you were to stay longer. There will be so little opportunity to see all our friends.”

Elizabeth replied, “Perhaps we can on our next visit. Jane still has much to do to Ambleside before winter, and I need to prepare for Pemberley’s traditional harvest dance. They have not held it since Mrs. Darcy passed, and there is much to try to coordinate to bring it back.”

“I am certain you have what you think are valid reasons, but you simply delight in upsetting me with your own plans while ignoring my needs.”

Jane simply replied, “Yes, mother. But that is what life is all about. Your children grow up and have families of their own to manage.”

“You have no consideration for my nerves. Who knows-Jane may finally begin the addition to the family and be unable to travel again. For that matter, you must hurry to give Mr. Darcy an heir. Show some compassion for my nerves.”
Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, mother. We will do so.”

They spent the next couple of hours allowing Mrs. Bennet to brag to her friends. Then it was time to return home to prepare for dinner with the rest of their friends.

First to arrive were Mr. and Mrs. Philips. After being introduced to Bingley and Darcy, the gentlemen stood to one side to become better acquainted. Mrs. Philips offered her congratulations to her nieces, then said to her sister, “Oh, Fanny. You never told me that their husbands were also handsome. All you spoke of was their wealth. They are even more blessed than you said.”

Mrs. Bennet replied, “I suppose they are good looking but that is not what matters at all. Their situation is all that I care about.”

Shortly after the Lucases arrived, Charlotte and Elizabeth had a chance to catch up together. “Elizabeth, it is so kind of you to invite me to attend you.”

“Perhaps, but you are also doing me a favor as well. I will love having you for company.”

“Are you sure you really need a companion? I do not want to be an imposition.”

“I imagine I could get by without one, but honestly, Mr. Darcy is busy most of the day. I really do you want you to keep me company. I am so used to having Jane always around that I really do not like being alone. You will be doing me a great favor.”

“Very well. You are very kind to think of me.”

“You are my closest friend after my sisters, after all. If there were something to keep you here, I would not ask you to leave, but I think we shall have a wonderful time together.”

Mrs. Bennet preened the entire evening being able to boast of the fine homes that both of her married daughters had and the one that Mary would have once she too married. Most appreciated the good fortune of the Bennets and also that it had been achieved without attaching any of the few available single men in the area. That allowed those still living in Meryton to have hope for their futures.

The next day, the mail caught up with the visitors. After reading his, Darcy went in search of his wife. “Did you tell me that John Lucas recently took orders?”

“Why yes. You met him last night-he was the quiet one of the lot. Why do you ask?”

“Yes, I recall. Well, the vicar at Kympton finally succumbed to old age. I have that living to fill and thought we might want to chat with Mr. Lucas to see if he would be a candidate. However, I expect this will also bring up some issues.”

“What kinds of issues?”

“Back when my father died, his will specified that, if at all possible, he would like this living to go to his godson, George Wickham. Wickham had already decided that the church would not suit him and accepted a fairly large sum in exchange for release from that specification. He was correct that the church would not suit-he is a rake, wastrel, and gambler. But, I expect that he will hear of the death and show up at Pemberley looking for money again.”

“I won’t ask about the others, but how do you know about being a wastrel?”

“I have paid off his debts on a number of occasions. He thinks nothing of running up debt and not paying before leaving a location.”

“Well, then, I have a suggestion. If he does come calling, offer him a choice: he can either leave the country or go to debtor’s prison unless he can repay. Since you hold that debt, you can call it in. If you offer to purchase his ticket to either Canada or Australia, you give him a true choice. After all, you want to protect those who might be taken in by him in the future-whether financially or otherwise. If he is a rake, I am sure there are many ladies who would appreciate him not being here.”

“I have tended to think this a family problem to clean up, not in terms of how it impacts other. You may have a good idea there. I could protect others if we force his hand.”

“Let’s go visit John and see what you think.” They were able to get away without informing Mrs. Bennet who would have wanted to join them visiting Lucas Lodge. Her nerves seemed to always be on edge, so her comments were shriller and louder than in the past. All found it much easier to avoid her rather than trying to deal with her complaints which seemed never-ending.

Darcy and Lucas talked together for about an hour while Elizabeth visited with Charlotte, Maria, and Lady Lucas. Lady Lucas wanted to hear about Pemberley and what awaited Charlotte as she moved there with Elizabeth. They also spoke of the upcoming harvest ball and then the future season in London.

Finally, Darcy and Lucas joined the ladies, and Lucas said, “Well, Mother, it appears that I, too, will be moving to Derbyshire. Mr. Darcy has offered me the living at Kympton, a small parish near Pemberley. I will be heading north as soon as we can manage it after confirmation from the Bishop.”

Lady Lucas exclaimed, “Oh, how wonderful. Mr. Darcy, thank you so very much. You take a great load off my mind.”

Darcy smiled, “It is to our mutual benefit. I have someone I can rely on at Kympton while you have a son serving the church and community. I hope that means we will see you visiting our neighborhood in the future. With Miss Lucas also visiting us, that is further incentive to have you come north for a time. I am sure the single ladies of the area will appreciate his appointment. I predict he will be receiving lots of treats as they try to curry favor.” John blushed.

“With William managing his father’s former concerns, and John now gaining a church, we have been truly blessed in settling our sons. You are also helping Charlotte which is an additional blessing. Perhaps we will come to visit as you say. We surely will if John does attract some fine young lady.” Lucas blushed an even brighter red.

Elizabeth smiled, “But by helping Charlotte, we are also helping me, so we are also blessed. I suppose that Mother’s wish for us to find men of substance to provide help for the rest of the family also extends to our friends. I am happy we could help John get his start on his vocation. I suppose I need to begin calling him Mr. Lucas. That would be more appropriate.”

Lucas said, “If you can manage that, I can switch from Elizabeth to Mrs. Darcy.”

“Well, at least we can when formal. As friends, I hope I can continue to be Elizabeth and you John when we are in a less formal setting.”

“Agreed.”

The Bingleys and Darcys remained for just another two days before bidding farewell to Longbourn, collecting Charlotte and heading north. Mrs. Bennet was not happy that they would not stay, but Mr. Bennet was sympathetic to their responsibilities at home. While she complained behind them, he said to the girls, “Safe journeys. Write to us. We will be thinking of you.”

Mary added, “I want to hear all about this harvest ball. It sounds like it will be a lot of work.”

Elizabeth said, “I will write. Yes, there will be lots of work, but I think it will be worth it.”

Behind her, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “Of course it will be worth it. It will showcase the importance of the Darcys.”

“Yes, mother, it will,” smiled Elizabeth. They entered their carriages and headed off, first to Lucas Lodge to collect Charlotte, then north.

When they finally arrived at Pemberley, Charlotte’s response as she exited the carriage, “Oh, my, Elizabeth, it is spectacular. I can see that we will be very comfortable here. Thank you again for inviting me.”

In Sussex, Findlay began his efforts to garner votes. He met with various groups of landowners and listened to their concerns, pledged his best efforts on their behalf. Caroline had teas with the wives and dowagers, supported by Mrs. Findlay. They encouraged the women to talk favorably of how Findlay would support and promote the area. Mrs. Findlay quietly helped show Caroline what her role in such a campaign was. Caroline was always there to show her support when he addressed groups, generally following up with the women after the general meetings. The three worked well together, and when the election was finally held, Findlay was selected. He would join Parliament when it was seated again in the new year.



Chapter 8

After her sisters left, Mary Bennet once again spent time visiting the tenants with Mrs. Hill. She knew that when she left, Mrs. Hill would again assume that responsibility. Since she would be home for a couple of months, she wanted to ensure that all was well before she left. She consulted frequently with her father to inform him of conditions on the estate.

At the end of one such visit, Mr. Bennet said, “Mary, when we sent you to your aunt’s after Christmas, I never anticipated so many changes. You are truly an asset and prepared to take your place as mistress of Uppercross when the time comes. You have made me very proud.”

“Thank you, father. I would never have believed so much could change in less than a year, but it certainly has. I think it will be quieter after I marry until the girls come out, and then it starts over again.”

“Perhaps, but my guess is, we will continue to see a great deal of change. It seems to accelerate as I get older.”

Mary continued to visit friends with her mother, usually at least one visit each day. The morning was available for seeing to the needs of tenants as her mother usually slept in. Mary also chose to spend time with the friends who participated in charity together although Mrs. Bennet never understood the need. She usually tried to convince Mary to go out with her instead, but Mary always chose the circle over her mother on those days. She knew she was setting the pattern for her future life and hoped that her mother might choose to join. She knew the hope was a slim one, but she knew she must continue to provide that example. She felt some measure of success when Mrs. Philips finally joined, although Mrs. Bennet still remained outside the group.

“Aunt, I am so happy you are joining me with the ladies. I will enjoy your company.”

“Well, your description of the good you accomplish got me thinking that I could contribute too.”

Mary smiled, “I am sure the gossip and conversation will be enjoyable too.”

“Likely it will,” replied Mrs. Phillips. Then she laughed and said, “Who am I fooling? That is probably what will keep me going once you leave, Mary. I am not the most gifted seamstress, but I do love conversation.”

“We must have some reward for our efforts,” agreed Mary. She understood her aunt well. “Perhaps you can eventually convince Mama to join you.”

“Well, I can try. She likes sewing even less than I do.”

“But she does love conversation and visiting. I have tried explaining how fun this is but without success.”

“After I attend a few times, perhaps I will have more luck.”

Mary found that she became close to many of those women, but also, that she and Maria Lucas also became closer friends. Now that Charlotte was gone, Maria found that she was in need of friends, too. She started coming to sew for charity and found that it was possible to become friends with some of the older women. Her mother had not been regular in attendance, but as Maria began to attend, Lady Lucas determined that she should be there as well. She had only attended occasionally in the past.

As Maria and Mary walked home together after one such meeting, Maria said, “Do you realize how many changes you are influencing here? You used to talk about all that moral stuff but it had no impact on anyone. Now, you never talk like that, but you do things. And those things make a difference. I knew these ladies were meeting and helping people but never thought about it. You joined them as soon as you got home. That was an impressive example.”

Mary blushed. “My aunt helped me learn how to be truly moral and not just talk about it. She practices applied charity and made it attractive. I truly believe that, because we have so much, we have a duty to give back. I am glad I am a good example.”

“I never realized that such things could be so pleasurable. It is an added bonus that my sewing and embroidery have improved. Our relationships with the other ladies are also growing. So, thank you Mary.”

“You are most welcome. I suspect you would have started coming eventually in any case. Perhaps I simply helped you come sooner,” Mary replied modestly.

Within a week of her sisters leaving, Mary received a letter from Musgrove. It informed her that the family had just received word that his brother, Richard, had died at sea that previous summer. His mother was taking the loss hard although they had always found Richard to be difficult when he was still living at home. Mary immediately penned a note to her future mother offering her condolences.

After she sealed the letter, Mary sat at the desk thinking. She had heard a number of stories about Richard. He had been rather wayward, never applying himself at anything. Why did some people expect to have a great life without expending any effort while others always strove? Could Richard have been any more different from Charles? They had the same parents and upbringing but were so different.

Her thoughts then turned to her own family. Perhaps it was not just the parents and upbringing. All five of the Bennet girls were quite different. Of course, temperaments were a part of it, but some of it had to be due to parental influences. At least none of them suffered nerves like Mama. She finally concluded that she would do all she could to promote learning and achievement in all of her children-girls as well as boys. The world was changing and it would require educated women as much as it did men.

Shortly after the Darcys arrived at Pemberley, George Wickham appeared, just as Darcy had predicted. However, after considering Elizabeth’s suggestion, Darcy was prepared for the confrontation.

After Wickham was shown into the library, Darcy said, “Well, George, I had not expected to see you again.”

“The Kympton living is available so I thought I should return to claim it.”

Darcy shook his head. “You are mis-informed. It is not available. And I hold here your quitclaim to the living when you accepted the money in its place. So you think you have a vocation and should take orders, do you?”

“I think I could be very effective as a minister,” said Wickham with a smile and a mock-pious pose.

“Well, since the living is not available, you must rethink your plans.”

“How could it not be available? The old vicar just died.”

“I already have a minister to replace him. He should be here within the week. But I do have a proposition for you.” Darcy smiled.

Wickham grinned, “I thought you might.”

Darcy held up some papers. “Between these and those that my solicitor holds, I have a significant amount of your debt. You have before you now, three choices. You may choose to redeem all of these, and we go our separate ways. I will continue to hold them but purchase a ticket for you to emigrate to either Canada or Australia to begin anew. Or, I can summon the bailiff and have you escorted to debtor’s prison until such time as you repay the debt. The choice is yours.”

Wickham’s grin faded as he stared at Darcy. “That is no choice. How can you think that it is?”

“Perhaps you have the means to repay all those debts you owe. How would I know? And I am generous to offer the opportunity to emigrate. Many would simply place you in prison. So, what is it to be?”

“I would take the money for the ticket, I suppose.”

“Ah, no, that is not the offer. You tell me which – Canada or Australia - and I will purchase your passage and see you on your way. You have given much evidence that I could never trust you otherwise.”

“If that is the case, then I will just be on my way,” replied Wickham, turning to leave the library.

“I think not.” As Darcy said that, he rapped on the desk, and two burly footmen entered the library. “My men here will escort you to the bailiff and prison if that is your choice. One way or another, you decide your destination today.”

“You cannot be serious.”

“Deadly.”

The two men blocked the doorway and simply stood there. Darcy had previously discussed all of this with them. They had papers to provide any necessary funds and were solidly in favor of this solution. Wickham had seduced the sister of one; that sister died giving birth to a daughter who had quickly followed the mother into death. He would rather deal with it with his fists, but had accepted this as a way to protect others. Wickham looked at Darcy incredulously. What had happened? “What about the publicity?”

“I am thinking more of protecting our neighbors and the merchants than any publicity. Well, what is it to be?”

Wickham could not understand why Darcy would not capitulate. Finally, he said, “Canada.”

Darcy smiled. “Fine. You can leave from Liverpool next week when there is a ship sailing. I have been keeping track of possible ships once I determined on this possible solution. These two are your new best friends. They will accompany you to the ship and see you sail. Should I ever find that you have returned to England, I will request your incarceration until all of these debts are paid. I wish you luck in finding a better start in Canada. If you do not sail, thinking to slip away from these fine men, I have access to investigators who should be able to find you anywhere in England and see you in prison. Keep that in mind. Well, these two will go with you to your rooms to help you collect your things and get you to Liverpool. Should you want to return to England, be sure to send payment of the debt before you arrive. That will enable you to remain at liberty.”

Wickham looked at his two companions in distaste. Darcy seemed to have thought of everything. “But I will have nothing when I get to Canada.”

“You should be able to find work quite easily. I know you have some funds on you. Use those to start with. You are getting nothing more from me, that’s for certain.”

As the two men left with Wickham, Darcy went in search of Elizabeth. She and Charlotte were in her parlor writing letters. “Elizabeth, thank you for your suggestion about dealing with Wickham. He came, just as I thought. He is now on his way to collect his things and leave for Liverpool with two of our larger footmen. He has chosen to try his luck in Canada. I will relax once I know he is aboard ship, but at least I may be free of cleaning up his messes in the future.”

“I am glad we could have a happy solution to an unhappy situation.”

“As am I. I am also pleased it is settled before the ball. I think he might have used that to force my hand if he had known it was planned. He would have tried to cause a scene or something. Whoever told him of the Kympton vacancy probably did not think of it. I am grateful John Lucas is already come to fill it. That made this easier for me.”

“All of the planning is well in hand. Mrs. Reynolds is a marvel, and Charlotte has been very helpful. We have been through all of your mother’s journals about it. It will uphold all the Pemberley traditions.”

“Excellent. Have you both new dresses for the occasion?” He asked this with a smile.

“Yes, we will collect them tomorrow in Lambton. Charlotte protested, but I insisted.”

Charlotte said, “Thank you very much for the new dress. I had not planned to acquire a new wardrobe at your expense.”

Darcy smiled. “I am glad we could assist you. I hope you enjoy yourself.”

“I am sure I will.”

As he left, Charlotte asked, “Will he recognize that yours is not new but is merely newly trimmed?”

“I suspect he will since he is the one who requested I be married in it. However, I think the new sapphire trim will look stunning.”
“I agree.”

She was unaware that Darcy overheard this conversation as he had paused to consider what to tackle next when he left her parlor. He smiled thinking, “This would be the perfect time to pass on mother’s sapphire and diamond necklace. I must see to that.”

In Sussex, Caroline was becoming more comfortable with her role as the mistress of the estate. Like Mary and Elizabeth, she was visiting tenants and learning of their needs. She joined the local charity circle and became better acquainted with her neighbors. Louisa joined her in the charitable effort. Like Jane and Elizabeth, Louisa and Caroline enjoyed living so close to one another. Caroline also spent time learning about what would be needed as the wife of an MP both at home and in London. There was a wide scope for social activities.

At Rosings, the Fitzwilliams and Anne developed a good working relationship with the new butler and housekeeper. The situation at the dower house stabilized although Lady Catherine still spent much of her time berating her caregivers for their failure to follow her orders when those were counter to their instructions for her care. However, when they could, they placated her as much as possible.

A new minister arrived at Hunsford, Mr. Grimes, along with his wife and three children. He did not need the guidance and direction that Mr. North had required. Anne invited them to tea shortly after their arrival.

As they were enjoying their tea, Anne asked, “Are you finding the Hunsford cottage to your satisfaction?”

Mr. Grimes replied, “It is eminently suitable.”

Mrs. Grimes added, “It is more than suitable. My husband can be the master of understatement. The children already enjoy helping in the garden, and it is so comfortable and spacious.”

Grimes added, “And the village has been most welcoming. I hope we can return the favor by meeting their spiritual needs.”

Mrs. Grimes said, “I would like to feel that we will be here for the foreseeable future. It is delightful.”

Anne said, “I am so glad you are happy. I know that if your situation is agreeable, it is easier for you to minister to your parishioners. I eagerly await your first sermon.”

Grimes smiled, “I hope it pleases. I have been thinking of speaking on gratitude.”

Lord Fitzwilliam finally entered the conversation, “One can never be reminded of that too often. Wonderful choice.”

“Thank you, my lord.”

All five enjoyed the tea. The children had been left at the parsonage with their nanny. After their guests left, Lord Fitzwilliam said, “Well, he will be quite the change for Hunsford.”

Lady Fitzwilliam added, “He certainly will. I think it will be refreshing for everyone.”

Anne said, “I agree. He was an excellent choice, uncle, as were our new butler and housekeeper. I hope all the other changes in my life go as smoothly.”

Lady Fitzwilliam answered, “I think you will find that many will do so, but other changes will be harder. You have come so far quickly that I predict change will slow down a bit now.”

Anne continued, “Can you imagine what it would have been like if we chose that first candidate the Bishop suggested-the one even more sycophantic than Mr. North? I think he was Mr. Collins. I shudder to think of it.”

Lord Fitzwilliam said, “I fear your mother would have loved him. Well, let us hope he finds some measure of success far from Rosings-and far from my estate as well. I hope never to encounter him again.”

Anne said, “Well, one change I am ready for is a few new dresses. Now that we are visiting with the neighbors and will be going on to Pemberley, it is time to make a few changes there.”

“Good. I had hoped you would feel ready for that soon. Do you wish to use the local dressmaker?”

“I think she does excellent work. If we select more fashionable things than Mother chose, I think we will be satisfied.”

“We must start on that tomorrow then.”

They visited the dressmaker together and selected a number of day and evening dresses, and one ball gown. As both aunt and uncle were avid riders, they also selected a riding habit. Anne had begun tentative steps at learning to ride and was advanced enough to require a proper outfit.

Mr. Grimes's first sermon was a success. If there were some who were grateful that Lady Catherine was no longer so involved in their lives, they were prudent enough not to voice the sentiment. Anne did think of it when he mentioned gratitude for changing circumstances. He would definitely be a valuable addition to Hunsford.

Once the dresses were delivered, it was time to prepare for the trip to Pemberley. Anne’s attendance at the harvest ball would accomplish a great deal for the family: she would have the opportunity to engage in social activity (thanks to Lord Fitzwilliam teaching her a few of the latest dances); Anne would get acquainted with Elizabeth; and Anne would have the opportunity to acquire some new acquaintances in a setting that was less pressured than London. She had enjoyed becoming socially active with her neighbors and was anticipating a wider social acquaintance to come.

When the Fitzwilliams arrived at Pemberley, Anne was surprised to recognize the lane leading up to the house. She had been a young child when last there. She hadn’t expected to remember any of it. She was also surprised at the warm welcome given her by Darcy and Elizabeth. Her cousin had never been so voluble.

As they entered the foyer, Elizabeth said, “Oh, Miss de Bourgh, we are so happy to welcome you to Pemberley once again. You cannot imagine how pleased we are that you could attend our harvest ball.”

Anne smiled in reply. “We are now cousins. Please call me Anne. I am very happy to be here with you.”

“Then you must call me Elizabeth as my family does.”

“Thank you, Elizabeth.”

Turning to Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam, Elizabeth continued, “I hope the journey was not too much trouble.”

Lord Fitzwilliam answered, “It was not. We were happy to make it. In many ways, this is like the old times when my sister was still here.”

Lady Fitzwilliam added, “I am certain we will all enjoy ourselves.”

In the parlor later, everyone was introduced to Charlotte as they refreshed themselves. After a bit of welcoming conversation, Elizabeth said, “Well, I think we are now ready since you are come.”

Lady Fitzwilliam asked, “What are the plans?”

“It is the full moon and the weather seems fair, so none of the other guests will be staying with us. The festival for the tenants and servants begins tomorrow. There has been no change there-it has continued as it always has. Tomorrow evening, the ball for the gentry takes place here in the house. It will continue into the early hours when our guests will depart. Servants will take turns to attend the festival and serve at the ball. The following day, we will eat buffet style of the leftovers from the ball.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “That sounds much like it always was.”

“We think so. We had an excellent harvest, and of course, we are still celebrating the marriage, so we anticipate a good time. The tenants have a couple of excellent fiddlers, and we have a nice instrumental ensemble, so the music at both should be good. Our cook, Mrs. Hannah, has been preparing delicacies for both for many days now. She seems to really enjoy this opportunity.”

Anne said, “From what I remember, it appears that the house has been prepared too.”

Charlotte said, “Yes, everyone has been busy. We have all collected flowers for all the main rooms. The scent in the ballroom is quite nice. The flowers have been as abundant as the rest of the harvest.”

Lord Fitzwilliam said, “There always seems to be so much involved in these affairs. I, for one, am grateful that you ladies manage all the arrangements.”

Darcy added, “As am I. I know Mrs. Reynolds would have done so for me in the past, but I am grateful to have a Mrs. Darcy to preside this year. It is much better to have a hostess.”

Lord Fitzwilliam smiled, “For more than just the ball, I would bet.”

“You would be correct.”

Anne said, “Wills, Elizabeth was an excellent choice. I have never seen you so relaxed and happy. Once again, my congratulations to you both.”

Darcy said, “Thank you, Anne. I hope you will find someone who makes you as happy.”

Chapter 9

By mid-morning, the festival for the servants and tenants had begun in a meadow away from the house. There were games throughout much of the day with an abundance of food. By evening, the games gave way to dancing. The food and drink continued throughout. Most of the tenant families attended during the day with the children returning home as dark approached. Many returned home with small prizes for their participation in the games.

Servants were provided with breaks throughout the day to attend the festivities. However, by the time the guests for the ball began arriving, those involved in welcoming and assisting were all in place. They were as excited as the Darcys to see Pemberley once again central to the social life of the area.

As Elizabeth and Mrs. Reynolds verified that all was prepared early in the afternoon, Elizabeth said, “I hope Mr. Darcy enjoys himself tonight. I know he does not particularly enjoy a dance, but I think he enjoys the idea of reconstituting the tradition.”

Mrs. Reynolds chuckled. “He enjoyed it enough when he was young. He would peek out through the railings on the stairs to watch the spectacle and listen to the music well into the night. I think that with you at his side, he will enjoy this far more than many of the balls he has attended in the past.”

Lady Fitzwilliam had joined them and agreed. “I believe you are correct, Mrs. Reynolds. Fitzwilliam always felt so hunted a these society events. Since that is no longer the case, I think he will enjoy it more. Well, as expected, you both have done an excellent job of showcasing the beauty that is Pemberley. Elizabeth, I believe your sister has arrived.”

“Oh, thank you. Jane had said she would come by a little early to give me some moral support.”

Elizabeth turned and moved in the direction of the entry to greet her sister. Charlotte had been checking on the ball room and heard the carriage, so she, too, went to the entry to greet her friend. After the greetings, both Charlotte and Elizabeth retired to change into their ball gowns. Jane chatted with Elizabeth as she changed.

As she finished helping Elizabeth, Dawson said, “Oh, ma’am, you look so beautiful.”

Behind her, the door opened and Darcy entered. “Indeed she does. All she needs is this to finish off.” He held out a beautiful sapphire and diamond necklace.

Elizabeth said, “It should look beautiful with the new trim on the dress.” She had determined that she would always have at least one dress in the light blue that Darcy loved so well.

“This was one of my mother’s favorites. I thought it would look well with your dress.”

“Thank you, dear.”

Dawson helped her with the necklace and then excused herself to help Charlotte with any finishing touches. Jane said, “You truly look splendid, Elizabeth. I will just go see how Charlotte is doing.”

“Thank you Jane.”

As Dawson shut the door after them, Darcy asked, “Is everything ready, Mrs. Darcy?”

“I certainly hope so, my dear. You look quite dashing. I like that your weskit matches the sapphire of my dress. Very nice.”

“Ross and I thought so,” he smiled. He offered her his arm. “Shall we? Guests should begin arriving soon.”

As they made their way to the parlor to join the Fitzwilliams, Bingleys, Anne, and Charlotte, they glanced into the ballroom to once again verify that all was ready. In the parlor, Lady Fitzwilliam smiled at the pair. “I am so pleased you have re-implemented the ball. It was always the highlight of autumn in the area. I am sure many of the neighbors are anxious to welcome the new Mrs. Darcy.”

Elizabeth replied, “We have certainly had a great number of acceptances. It is honestly quite exciting. Most of the neighbors have stopped by for introductions so at least I am acquainted with many of them. With so many good wishes I have received, I anticipate a wonderful time.”

Just then, they heard the sound of arrivals beginning and put on their aspects as host and hostess as everyone else moved into the ballroom. For the next hour, carriage after carriage arrived disgorging their inhabitants to the welcome of the Pemberley foyer. The carriage drivers and any extra staff with them would attend the tenant’s celebration for a few hours before retiring to the common room to await the end of the ball. Gradually, the noise level of conversation in the ballroom continued to grow until it was finally time to start the music.

All of the newcomers were introduced to those they had not previously met. For Charlotte and Anne, this was almost everyone. There was not an abundance of single gentlemen, but at least there were a few. One of those was John Lucas who had arrived at Kympton the previous week. He had asked Anne for the first set after their introduction.

Darcy and Elizabeth, along with Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam, led out with other couples following after the first figures were completed. Charlotte had secured a partner in one of the older widowers for the first dance during the conversation before the music began.

During one set, Anne found herself standing with her aunt and uncle. “Thank you for taking the time to teach me to dance. It really is quite enjoyable.”

Lord Fitzwilliam replied, “You are most welcome. It is fun, isn’t it? You will have many opportunities once we get to town this winter.”

“Yes, I expect so. I must develop some stamina-more walking would help, I think. However, I think I have had enough society to begin with. After the ball, could we find a companion and maid in London and then return me to Rosings until I need to be in London? I would like to become much more conversant in running the estate.”

Lady Fitzwilliam answered, “Certainly. We can let your uncle go about his business while we attend to that. I think we might also procure a few new gowns in town while we are there. It is amazing how an attractive dress can help improve one’s confidence.”

The ball was a success. Elizabeth was deemed an excellent hostess. She had upheld all the Darcy standards and exemplified beauty and grace. The Fitzwilliams and Darcy heard these comments from many of the guests, pleased at her acceptance by the community. Finally, all the guests retired to their carriages for the moonlit rides to their own homes. Anne had retired a little earlier, followed later by Charlotte.

The Fitzwilliams stood with the Darcys to farewell the guests as they left. As Darcy and Elizabeth finally followed the Fitzwilliams up the stairs to their rooms, he said, “Well done, Mrs. Darcy. I think it has been a triumph.”

Lord Fitzwilliam added, “I second that. It was splendid.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Yes. I believe a good time was had by all.”

Elizabeth replied, “Thank you all, but it was not just my effort. It took a team of us to accomplish. I shall pass on your approbation to all.”

The Fitzwilliams and Anne remained at Pemberley for a few more days before going their separate ways. He returned to his own estate in Yorkshire, while Lady Fitzwilliam and Anne headed to London. They were successful in obtaining a companion and maid to accompany Anne. Anne felt she was now ready to begin to fully assume management of Rosings and her life. It was all very exciting.


Chapter 10

Once Lady Stevenson and Mary arrived in town, Lady Stevenson sent off a wagon to collect Mary’s trunks from Kellynch knowing that Sir Walter would delay, and Mary would benefit from having her own things around her. Mary found her room to be even more comfortable than her own at home. As she considered this, she realized that her father had been delaying certain repairs which had resulted in a drafty window in her room. The snug room in town made her realize that certain private compartments in Kellynch were actually becoming quite shabby. She mentioned this to her grandmother.

“It seems to me that father has been delaying repairs to our private quarters. I have not spent the winter at home for many years, but I can feel how much more comfortable this room is than mine at Kellynch. Why would father not care for our rooms?”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “That is an excellent question which you might ask him or Elizabeth. My guess is that they really only care about the public rooms that their guests might see. Many people only care about what others think of them and not the comfort of the family. It might also be that they do not know that your room needs some upkeep. It might be that the housekeeper has not informed them.”

“What do you mean, the housekeeper has not informed them?”

“Well, the mistress of the house works closely with the housekeeper to see to the comfort of all of its inhabitants. Does Elizabeth meet with her regularly to discuss care of Kellynch?”

Mary thought for a moment. “I do not think so. I think she only tells her of what she wants for meals or who might be calling or of something she might host. So, a lady meets regularly to discuss household affairs?”

Lady Stevenson sighed. “Oh, my dear, did they not teach you of this at school?”

Mary frowned. “Not really. Oh, they mentioned that household management is a responsibility of a lady, but we never really discussed just how to carry it out.”

Lady Stevenson said, “Well, then, I will see to it that you learn what your mother would have taught you had she been able. It appears she managed to share it with Anne, but you were probably too young.”

“But it seems that Elizabeth did not learn. How could that be?”

Lady Stevenson said, “I can only think that she chose to ignore those things that did not interest her. That seems to be her way. From what you say, it sounds as if the household suffers as a result. Since she will not listen to any suggestions from anyone else, I do not know how Elizabeth can learn otherwise. You must have a good housekeeper for her to manage to do as well as she does with no direction from her mistress.”

After this discussion, Lady Stevenson included Mary in her daily meetings with her housekeeper. Mary watched quietly and asked her questions when they were alone together after the meetings. She was surprised at how many things a lady needed to do to manage a household. The more she learned, the more she realized how many things were being ignored at Kellynch.

One morning, after calling on one of her classmates, Mary said to Lady Stevenson as they sat in the carriage, “I had never realized what fun friends can be. They do not really teach you those things in school.”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “If it is a finishing school, they teach some of it. But a seminary is more focused on specific accomplishments and academics. The personal side of life is completely ignored. I am glad you are finding that satisfaction even in our limited social engagements.”

“I do not mind that we are not yet attending many events. It is nice that we do so many different things though-the visits, the charitable efforts, the museum, and the shops, of course. I do like the new clothes. I think I would have expected to buy more new ones, but the re-trimming of my favorites is quite nice. I am glad that Aunt Madeline allows me to attend things with them since you are not yet going out much.”

“There are those who think nothing of purchasing new things right and left. I admit that I am old-fashioned in my frugality. I detest the waste. It is why we makeover the dresses for the presentations. You cannot wear them for anything else. Why would we want to spend a fortune on it and wear it only once? Yes, it is good that Madeline is here for you. She has a wonderful group of friends.”

“True. Well, of all my schoolmates, I think I like Miss Lovedean the most. She is sensible and interesting and not afraid to share her thoughts. Most seem like my sister Elizabeth with no thoughts at all.”

“You will find much of society like that. Very well, we will make regular visits and include Miss Lovedean when we host things. Be sure to tell your aunt when you visit this afternoon.”

“I will.”

Mary found that the Gardiner home, with so many children, was a wonderful place to visit. Rachel was actually becoming quite personable and fun to talk with. As the oldest still at home, she was insistent about her role in helping with the younger ones. Jenny was now walking and trying to babble which was quite funny. Mary regularly attended card parties and visited the Gardiner friends with her aunt.

“I hope we can continue this when Miss Bennet joins the household.”

“Of course we will. Now, are you still practicing your piano?”

“Oh yes. Grandmother expects it at least thirty minutes every morning. I do not love it the way Anne did, but at least I am proficient.”

“Good. It will come in handy. Are you going to get help from a master?”

“I do not think so. I do not love it enough to want to continue to learn and improve. I simply want to maintain an adequate standard for demonstrations. Perhaps I can have Rachel’s master listen to me occasionally?”

“Yes, that would be a good idea.”

“Grandmother has received a letter from Anne she thought you might like to read.” Mary handed it over with a smile.

Mrs. Gardiner took a few moments to peruse the letter. “Have you read it?”

“Yes. She sounds very happy. The Indies sound very different from England.”

“Yes they do. We might want to find a book about the Indies to see just how different.”

“That would be fun. I am sure Rachel would like it too. It sounds like they will be there for at least another year or so. I wish she could come home sooner. I wrote to her before coming to town with Grandmother which she should be receiving eventually. I would like her to know all that is changing.”

“You mean with you?”

“Yes. She was always so nice, and I was not in return. I apologized in my letter and asked her forgiveness for my neglect.”

“I am sure she will give it. Life on board ship sounds quite challenging. I am pleased she is a good sailor.”

“Fancy how hard it would be if she were continually sick. At least they are together.”

Mary Elliot found that life in London was a significant improvement over that in Kellynch in many different ways. Her grandmother saw to it that there were often things to do. They both read the papers and discussed the news. Mary was introduced to the wonders of a good museum. She participated with charitable endeavors on a weekly basis. She found it quite satisfying to feel she was helping someone. With the Gardiners, she also attended a few concerts and other activities. She had not read a book since quitting school but now found herself reading and discussing new books regularly with both her grandmother and her aunt. She particularly enjoyed learning about the West Indies with Rachel. It was hard to imagine Anne living there. Life was never boring.

Mary had also come to some conclusions about what she wanted from life. She knew her father and sister only valued rank and beauty, but she had come to see that there were other things that would offer more satisfaction. She was more like Anne than she had realized. Many of the gentlemen she met could talk only of sport. If that was their only interest, life would be as boring as it had been at Kellynch. She wanted someone who was interested in what was going on in the world. She was usually ignored at Kellynch as was Anne. She wanted someone who would keep her informed and involve her in his decisions and life.

As she wrote to Mary Bennet, Mary Elliot realized that she had already changed a great deal from the girl who had left school in the spring.

Dear Mary,

I know London in the little season is not as active as it will be, but I declare, it already seems very busy to me. Of course we have the weekly sewing circle which has caused my sewing to continue improving. I almost enjoy it now. I am learning to manage a household-there is more to it than I imagined. We have been to the museum which is fascinating. We have also read and discussed some interesting books. There have also been a few smaller activities we have attended. Grandmother does not go right now, but I go with Aunt Madeline. It will be so fun when you are able to join us.

How was the visit with your sisters? I hope Mrs. Bennet was pleased at the reception they received from your neighbors. What are you doing to keep busy now that they are gone?...

Mary found that even a quiet day had more activity than almost any day at Kellynch. Along with everything else, her grandmother was ensuring that she would be more than capable of running her own establishment. She had already learned so very much; it was much like being in school again.

After one morning discussing upcoming menus with the cook, Mary asked, “Is this the usual thing that the lady of the house plans the meals with the cook? I don’t think Elizabeth bothers except when we have guests. Otherwise, the housekeeper manages that for Kellynch.”

Lady Stevenson said, “Yes, a good mistress oversees the meals. It can be very detailed or general, depending on the relationship with the cook, but you are responsible for the food on the table.”

“Does everyone also plan meals using the leftover items? I do not recall any of that at home.”

“As with retrimming the dresses and reusing the presentation garments, I abhor food waste. The leftover joint can make a nice ragout or soup for the following day. Leftover vegetables can go into it as well. Some toss out the leftover food; others donate it at the back door. We donate anything still remaining after the second use. Leftover breads that do not go into bread pudding are also donated. If you watch, you will see Sally, the scullery maid, distributing a basket of goods daily at the back gate sometime in the mid-morning.”

“I think I have seen that. So nothing goes to waste?”

“Even the scraps are used in compost for the garden. I was raised to expect to be a wise steward over my resources.”

“I imagine this is very important in the country, but is it so in town as well?”

Lady Stevenson said firmly, “It is. I consider it almost a sin to waste. God made us stewards. That means I must account to him for how I use my resources. I do not want him to think me a wastrel.”

Chapter 11
A few weeks after arriving in town, Mary Elliot attended another small dinner party at the Gardiner’s. She found a varied social group attending just as at the previous events. Mary enjoyed meeting a few couples-some older, some younger-and a few single gentlemen and women. Her friend, Leticia Lovedean, was also invited as Mary had recently introduced her to Mrs. Gardiner.

When she saw her friend, Mary said, “Miss Lovedean, I am so glad you could attend. Other than family, I have only met the Alleyns before tonight. Are you acquainted with any of them?”

“It is good to see you too, Miss Elliot. I have met Mr. Raynor on occasion. I do not believe I have met any of the others.”

Mary smiled. “We must then support each other in getting to know our new acquaintances.”

Both girls spent time getting to know the people in attendance. By the time they sat down to eat, both were quite at ease in the company. Leticia found herself sitting next to Mr. Raynor while Mary found herself next to a Mr. Beaumont. She determined to try to practice what her grandmother had been teaching her about being personable in her small talk.

“So, Mr. Beaumont, are you originally from London?”

He smiled. “No, my family lives in Lincolshire at Edlington Beck. My older brother, Edmund, will follow my father as its master, so I have chosen to go into the law. I have found it to be very interesting. Living in London is quite different than Edlington, but I find I enjoy it here very much.”

“So at least you have found a good situation for yourself. I have two sisters. Have you other family than just your older brother?”

“Yes, two younger brothers. One is gone into the navy and the other into the church. The younger is currently a lieutenant and at sea and the elder is a curate in Northamptonshire. What of your home and family?”

“My home is called Kellynch, in Somerset. My father is the baronet. My oldest sister is still living at home. I am the youngest. The middle sister married a naval captain this past spring. She is with him on his assignment in the West Indies. What is Edlington Beck like?”

“It is an average estate but I think it quite beautiful. Father is Viscount Beaumont which my brother Edmund will assume at some point. Edmund has recently come to an agreement with a young lady who hopes to help refurbish Edlington. My mother never cared much about decoration beyond comfort, so I fear our home is a bit shabby and out of fashion. Miss Fotheringale is quite fashionable and determined to bring us more up to date by the time they marry, which should be during our Christmas holidays.”

“So you will be going home for the holiday season?”

“Yes. I generally do. There is little to keep me in London and much to lure me home. How about you?”

“I went home when I was at school, but this year I will remain with my grandmother to keep her company. We may go to her family home in Gloucesteshire for a couple of weeks as she has been unable to see everyone for the holidays for a few years due to my grandfather’s illness. I will see my father and sister in March when they come to town. So your brother marries when you go home?”

“Yes, and father and Edmund are quite excited about it. My mother died 5 years ago, so there has been no mistress of the estate for some time. Mother had been ill for quite a few years. Father entertained but little having no hostess, and he is quite sociable, so he is looking forward to having guests again.”

“My sister has been the hostess since my own mother’s passing. I have been away at school and only recently began to attend her events. I must say they seem more entertaining here in town than they were at home. I do not know if that is because of the variety of the company or the hostess. My aunt seems to be a wonderful hostess.”

“Mrs. Gardiner is always quite kind to those of us in chambers. She invites us regularly to her festivities and hosts a number of dinners so we can all come to know one another better outside of chambers. I believe I met some of your cousins last season, the Bennets. I say, I think I also met your sister. She was living here last autumn, was she not?”

“Yes to both. Mrs. Wentworth moved here last autumn as Miss Elliot and married in the spring.”

“Your aunt did not have us all over as much due to the arrival of little Jenny, but I met your sister just once at a card party held here last autumn. I believe she played the piano as background music rather than play cards.”

“That sounds like Mrs. Wentworth. She has never enjoyed cards.”

“If I remember she was dark like you. Is your other sister also a brunette?”

“No, Miss Elliot and Father are blondes. Mrs. Wentworth and I more resemble our mother.”

“Ah. Do you enjoy cards, or are you like your sister and prefer to provide music?”

“I love cards and find providing music only tolerable. I am not as proficient on the piano as Anne and do not enjoy it quite as much as she.”

“I look forward to encountering you at a card party in the future then.”

Once through all the exchanges about family, they talked of living in London and of his work. By the end of the dinner, Mary hoped she would see Mr. Beaumont again. He thought she was quite interesting and would like to get to know her better. At least she could talk about a wide variety of subjects. Since she would be here for the season, he thought he might attend more events than he had in past years. She might be worth knowing.

Leticia had enjoyed her conversations with Mr. Raynor. He was entertaining. So many of the men she had met to date were boring. He was also not overly intellectual, which a few had been. She did not like those as she was not at all intellectual. She could see that Mary was also enjoying her partner. They would have to meet tomorrow to discuss this evening and their partners.

The next day, Leticia called at the Stevenson’s. After a few moments of polite greetings, she said to Mary, “It seemed to me that you enjoyed your dinner partner yesterday very much.”

Mary smiled. “As you did yours, I think. Yes, Mr. Beaumont seemed very nice. I would like to get to know him much better.”

“That is how I feel about Mr. Raynor. Lady Stevenson, do you know him?”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “Yes, I do, and you could do worse. He is a nice young man and has a very comfortable situation. Had you not met him before?”

“Not where we could actually talk. I was introduced at a large gathering , and we did nothing more than exchange greetings. I have not seen him anywhere else.”

Lady Stevenson nodded, “Well then, you must make calls with Miss Bennet and either me or Mrs. Gardiner as both of us do have many friends in common. His mother and Mrs. Gardiner have been friends for a long time. We can help you further the acquaintance to see if you might be interested in something more of an attachment.”

Mary added, “Mrs. Gardiner and I will be calling on them this afternoon. You must come with us.”

“Thank you. I will.”

Mrs. Lovedean smiled to see this expansion of Leticia’s social circle. She herself was only on the periphery of this group. She and her husband would like to see Leticia move into a higher circle like that enjoyed by Miss Elliot.

“Mrs. Lovedean, will you join us?”

“Thank you. I think I would enjoy that.”

While Mrs. Lovedean became better acquainted with Mrs. Raynor and Mrs. Gardiner, Leticia and Mary spent the call at the Raynor’s becoming better acquainted with Miss Raynor. Last season had been her first and she was displeased at not becoming attached. “My brother may look for as long as he chooses. With us, we must find someone in a year or two or risk being considered passé.”

Mary replied, “My sister has been coming each year for only a few weeks for many years now. I wonder if she is becoming passé? Do you think it better to be here for the whole season?”

Miss Raynor replied, “I think there are many more opportunities if you attend a wide variety of events. Even the little season can help. There is a young man, a Mr. Marsh, who seems to be paying a great deal of attention lately. I met him in June after almost everyone was gone for the summer. We have seen him a few times during the summer, but he seems to be at almost everything we attend this autumn. He was at the Gardiner’s last night, which was the third time I have seen him this fortnight.”

Leticia asked, “You think you would be interested in accepting, should he offer?”

“I think so. He would offer a very comfortable situation and seems a nice young man. You two are just coming out, aren’t you?”

Mary said, “Yes, we are. We were both at school together until this past spring. Miss Lovedean lives here in London, and I have come to live with my grandmother, my grandfather having just passed.”

Leticia added, “We are both eagerly anticipating this upcoming season. I am sure it will be much more fun than school.”

Mary added, “Far more interesting too.”

Miss Raynor giggled. “I expect it will be more fun and interesting, but it will also be tiring. You are out so late so often that early mornings become a thing of the past. I hope you are both ready for that.”

Mary answered, “I suppose we will find out.”

As they rode back to drop Leticia and Mrs. Lovedean off at home, Mary asked, “Are you still interested?”

“I think so. I like his mother and sister. It all seems quite suitable. I hope I can help him become more interested in me. At least talking with the two of them, I have gained some more information about his likes and dislikes so that I can entertain him more when we speak.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Should we be aware of him attending an event, we will be sure to inform you so you can attend.”

“Thank you. I am sure that would be helpful.”

Mrs. Lovedean added, “You are kind to assist Leticia this way. They seem a very nice family.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “We are pleased we can further the acquaintance. You could certainly do much worse. He would offer a very respectable situation.”

After stopping at the Lovedean’s, Mrs. Gardiner said to Mary, “You seemed to be having quite the conversation Mr. Beaumont last evening. What did you think of him?”

“I liked him. He seems nice. He does not talk down to me as some of the more intellectual gentlemen seem to do. He is interesting and witty without being cruel in his humor. I believe I would like to know him better.”

“He has indicated to Mr. Gardiner that his situation is now sufficiently secure that he can think about looking for a wife. He expects to participate in the season more than he has in the past. Would you want to live in London as we do?”

“I might. There are certainly lots of things to do here. And I have you and Grandmother here as well.”

“Some of the other cousins are also here during the season, so you would see at least some of the family on occasion. Would you miss living in the country?”

“Perhaps, but isn’t that what visiting the family is for? After all, I have spent more time in Bath at school than Kellynch these past few years. I am not much of a country girl any longer.”

Mrs. Gardiner laughed, “I suppose so. Very well, we will see what we can do to offer opportunities for the two of you to be in company. His lineage is sufficiently exalted that your father should offer no objection. “

“Does father really care about that so much?”

“Yes, that was his initial objection to Captain Wentworth. He was apparently from the wrong branch of the family. I believe rank and looks are all that matter to your father.”

True to her word, Mrs. Gardiner managed to allow Mary to see Mr. Beaumont at least a couple more times before the holidays. Both were encouraged about possible future meetings.

Chapter 12

One morning at the beginning of December, Lady Stevenson and Mary Elliot sat in the parlor reading their mail. Mary was pleased to have a very newsy letter from Mary Bennet. She certainly had been busy about the estate as she prepared to leave her home. Mary contrasted all that Mary Bennet was doing with the little she had done in saying farewell. Obviously their circumstances had been very different.

Lady Stevenson cleared her throat and said, “I have an invitation from Matilda for the two of us to join them in their celebrations at South Park. As you know, with Sir James ailing, I have not been in some years. Would you like to go?”

“Very much. Tell me about South Park celebrations. At Kellynch, the holiday is barely acknowledged. There are a few trimmings and gifts but not even a special feast. A few of the neighbors have celebrations, but of course I have never gone as I was not out. Father and Elizabeth attended but always complained about them although Anne never found any fault.”

“They complained?”

“Yes. The food was adequate, the company not deferential enough, the people not terribly interesting-that sort of thing.”

“Ah yes. Well, I expect Michael and Matilda uphold all the old traditions. In the old days, we would have a Yule log, mumming and a Lord of Misrule, games, singing, and a feast. Matilda says we should not expect a ball this year as we are still in mourning, but our other family celebrations will be as usual.”

“They usually have a ball?”

“Yes. It has always been quite fun to have a Christmas ball for the neighborhood. It would be about a week before the holiday. All the guests would stay at South Park the night before and the night of the ball. We would end with a grand breakfast before everyone would return to their own homes.”

“That helps explain why so very many of the neighbors wanted to pay their respects when he passed. He must have been very popular.”

“Yes, I think he was well and truly admired.”

“It sounds like it will be lovely. I will also enjoy seeing the rest of the family again.”

Lady Stevenson nodded her head in agreement. “I will just reply to Matilda’s letter. We will leave on Monday.”

Mary had never had a happier holiday than that spent with all her cousins. Now that she had learned better how to be a friend, she found herself developing friendship with all the women in the family. She might not see many of them during the season, but she would enjoy the relationship in any case.

The same day that Mary and Lady Stevenson had their discussion, Charlotte, Elizabeth and Darcy left Pemberley for Bath. This year, they had decided to join the Fitzwilliams and Anne in London for the holiday. Anne was not ready to institute new traditions at Rosings and wanted to be around family for the holiday. She was not interested in spending it with her mother this year. She was ready for change.

The Fitzwilliams and Anne planned to stay at the Fitzwilliam house while the Darcys would stay in their own townhouse. All arrived the day before the Gardiners were to leave for Longbourn. However, Mary and Lady Stevenson were already on their way to Gloucestershire.

Elizabeth had only been at Darcy House once, during the supper after theater that Darcy had hosted to support Wentworth with Anne’s family. As they entered the foyer, both butler and housekeeper were waiting to greet them.

Darcy said, “Ah, Wheeler, Mrs. Wheeler, may I present Mrs. Darcy?”

Wheeler responded, “We are most pleased to meet you, Mrs. Darcy. Welcome to Darcy House.”

“Thank you. We are pleased to be here. Once we’ve refreshed, might we have some tea in the parlor? Then, perhaps Mrs. Wheeler could introduce me to the staff? The one time I visited, I never anticipated I would return and find this my home.”

Mrs. Wheeler responded, “Of course. We have been eagerly anticipating meeting you.”

When Mrs. Wheeler conducted the introductions, Elizabeth included Georgiana when she learned that the girl knew almost none of the London staff. Charlotte also attended since she thought it would be prudent to meet the staff as well.

When they finished, Georgiana said, “At least there are not as many as there are at Pemberley.”

Elizabeth chucked. “We can be grateful for small favors.”

About an hour later, the Darcy group headed directly over to the Gardiner’s. As they sat in the carriage, Elizabeth said, “Wills, you must help Charlotte and me remember everyone’s name at the house. They all seem as eager to please as at Pemberley which is no surprise. The Wheelers seem very competent.”

Darcy said, “We will do what we can. However, I know you both well enough to know you will have mastered all the names in short order.”

Georgiana added, “I hope I can learn too. I will at least try.”

Darcy continued, “The Wheelers have been with us about three years. I believe they will be grateful to have a mistress to oversee everything. I am afraid I relied on Mrs. Reynolds to inform them as to things I would need to have done. Direct supervision will be much appreciated, I am sure.”

As they exchanged greetings in the Gracechurch Street parlor, Mrs. Gardiner said, “You are all looking well. Miss Lucas, it is a pleasure to see you again. It has been far too long since last Christmas. Georgiana, it looks like school has been good to you this autumn.”

Georgiana replied, “I have enjoyed becoming better acquainted with Kitty and Lydia. Kitty has become a very good friend. Although I miss home, I love school.”

Charlotte added, “It is good to see you again, Mrs. Gardiner. When we return for the season, I expect we will be seeing much more of each other.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Well, Mrs. and Mr. Darcy, you both look exceptionally happy. You must tell me all about this harvest ball you held.”

Georgiana said, “I want to hear about it too. Elizabeth said she would tell all once we were here to see you. I have been waiting quite impatiently to hear.”

They spent an hour talking of their autumns. As they spoke, Elizabeth reflected how pleasant it was to have family one could relax and visit with comfortably. Finally, she said, “We must let you prepare for your journey. I understand that Lady Stevenson and Miss Mary Elliot have already left for South Park. When do you leave for Longbourn?”

“Yes, they left three days ago. You will see them when you come the next time, I imagine. We will leave tomorrow now that we have had a chance to see you again. Perhaps some year we will be able to get away long enough to go to South Park instead. I do not believe I have spent Christmas there since my marriage. Mr. Gardiner has been unable to spend so much time away from town.”

The Darcys’ next visit was Fitzwilliam House. They were warmly welcomed, happy that Anne finally had an opportunity for a family Christmas. Another year, they might go to the Fitzwilliam’s country home in Yorkshire, but Anne had not wanted to travel that far for this year.

As they visited in the parlor, everyone was introduced to Anne’s new companion, Mrs. Annesley. She seemed a very serene, capable lady of early middle age. Georgiana was also introduced to Anne, as she had never really had the opportunity to meet her cousin.

“I am sorry I never came to Rosings. I am pleased we have the chance to become acquainted now, though,” said Georgiana, making an effort to overcome her shyness at meeting someone new.

Anne replied, “Do not regret it. You would not have enjoyed the visit. My mother would not have allowed for that. However, I hope that you and your family will be able to visit now. Perhaps you can spend a few weeks this summer. I enjoyed seeing Pemberley after so long a time.”

Georgiana said, “Well, that will be up to Wills. However, I should like that.”

Charlotte and Mrs. Annesley sat chatting while the rest discussed their activities since the end of the harvest ball. Charlotte asked, “So, have you been a companion in the past?”

“Only as a wife. My husband was a clergyman who died at the beginning of the summer. Our son married last winter, and I did not want to be an imposition on their new married life. I thought I could be a companion for a few years and later move in with my son. They have invited me, but I want them to have some time alone together.” With a smile, she added, “I assume they will enjoy having my company once there are a few children under foot. What about you? I would not think that Mrs. Darcy required a companion.”

Charlotte smiled, looking over at her friend. “She is merely being kind although she claims she would be lonely while Mr. Darcy is working. We have been friends since we were young. We have had a lovely couple of months together in Pemberley.”

“How very nice. So, since Miss de Bourgh will be having a season this winter and spring, we will expect to see much of each other.”

“Yes, I expect that we will. Do you enjoy London?”

“I will admit that I prefer a small town to the city, but Miss de Bourgh deserves to have a season in town. Her situation has been difficult until just lately. I will do whatever I can to help her have a wonderful season to make up for her past unhappiness. Her aunt and uncle will do the same.”

Charlotte smiled. “She seemed to enjoy the harvest ball. I understand that she engaged you on the way back to Rosings after the ball.”

“Yes, she did. She said she greatly enjoyed the ball. However, she said she needed to build up her stamina before the season, so we have done a great deal of walking.”

“Mrs. Darcy is quite the walker. They could walk in the park together while we are here.”

“I will suggest it.”

Mrs. Annesley did suggest it and found the others excited about the opportunity. The younger ladies met almost daily for those walks, occasionally also accompanied by Lady Fitzwilliam, for the duration of their holiday visit to town. They all became quite good friends, often enjoying a joke as they discussed the news or a concert they had attended. Anne found the companionship to be a significant change to the way she had been living and vowed that she would never be as alone as she had been again. If a paid companion could become a friend such as Mrs. Annesley had, so much the better. How lucky she was in her choice of companion. Should she find someone to marry, he would need to be a friend as well. Georgiana was surprised at how much fun it could be to walk with the other ladies. They were all pleased that the weather was clear for these walks even if it was quite cold. A footman or two always discretely followed the group.

Although many left town during the holiday season, they still found much to keep them busy and amused. They particularly enjoyed the variety of concerts available. Anne said to Georgiana after one of them, “I know you always have music since you play. However, my mother did not allow me to learn, and I have missed it greatly. Being here to listen to such fine exhibitions has been wonderful.”

They also enjoyed becoming acquainted with Lady Harriet. Georgiana had met her only once, and Anne had not seen her since her childhood. They cooed over Rory on their first visit, and then spent the time getting to know one another.

Lady Harriet said, “So, Anne, do you anticipate enjoying the Season?”

“Yes, I do. Your father helped me learn the dances, and I enjoyed the Darcy’s harvest ball. I have had no occasion for good music at Rosings and really hope for that.”

Charlotte asked, “You do not play?”

“No, mother would not allow me to learn. She always said my health would not permit it.”

Lady Harriet said, “You might consider starting now. When you are here, you can have a master to help. I am sure Mrs. Annesley can get you started.”

Mrs. Annesley said, “I would be happy to do so. I can teach the basics, which is all you need before we come back to London.”

Georgiana added, “I could help before I go back to school. I would love to.”

Elizabeth chuckled, “There you go, Anne. You will be playing before you know it.”

Anne did indeed begin to learn the basics from her family and Mrs. Annesley. She would not be competent to exhibit, but at least she could get a start. After mastering her first piece, she said to Elizabeth, “This is like magic. I can see why all of you enjoy it so much. It is hard work, but so satisfying to make the instrument produce the song.”

Elizabeth replied, “Indeed. If I would work harder at it, like Georgiana, then it would produce even nicer tones.”

Georgiana blushed as Anne said, “I can see how that works. Georgiana does practice quite a lot and it shows in the quality of her playing. Well, I will not be able to produce that, as yet, but at least I can begin to make music.”

Mrs. Annesley said, “It is one of the hobbies that can entertain throughout one’s life. I am pleased we could get you started on its pathway.”

Georgiana added, “If we are able to visit Rosings this summer, perhaps we can play some duets together. Elizabeth and I have, and it is so fun, much more than doing it with another pupil at school.”

At the end of the holiday, Anne and Mrs. Annesley returned to Rosings for a month or so. They would return to town a week or two before the presentation. The Fitzwilliams decided they would remain in town rather than spend most of January on the roads since Parliament would reconvene on January 23. The Darcys returned Georgiana to Bath before returning to Pemberley to relax for a few weeks before their trip to town for the Season.

Chapter 13

For the Christmas holiday in Longbourn, Mr. Bennet collected his daughters from Bath and brought them home where they found the Bingleys awaiting them. Mrs. Bennet had remained home to greet Jane, so she once again missed the experience of Bath. Elizabeth would be missed, but the other four were happy to be together again. Mrs. Bennet was so excited to have them all there that she had a serious attack of nerves requiring that she take to her bed for the afternoon shortly after Lydia and Kitty arrived home. The others enjoyed the time together to hear all about the adventures at school.

While Mr. Bennet sat idly perusing the paper, he heard about incidents that had been only sketchily described by letter. It sounded to him that, although they were still a bit silly, they had also put their time to good use and were gaining a number of friends and talents. They were maturing although perhaps a little slowly.

Kitty was showing her sketchbook to Mary who said, “Why, these are excellent. You have a wonderful eye for color. You must surely enjoy this.”

“Yes, I do. While I am home, will you sit for me?”

“Are you certain you want me to?”

“Of course. I would love to have a picture of you.”

“Then yes, I would be honored.”

Lydia was explaining to Jane, “There are so many girls; it is so different from Meryton. We do so many things together with the Musgroves and Georgiana. Georgiana and Kitty are very close. Louisa Musgrove and I are particular friends. School is so much fun-even the learning. Father would be so proud of me. I cannot believe how much I am learning. And it is all interesting. I never expected that.”

Jane smiled. “When you have your season, I think you will find that all these things will benefit you. You will always have some source for conversation. I am very pleased you are so happy. Your letters have sounded like you are enjoying it.”

“The only thing wrong with it is that it is so far from home. I do miss home, at least some of the time.” Lydia thought for a moment, and then added, “Well, at least I do miss it when it is quiet of a Sunday morning. I also cannot ramble as I can when I am home.”

“That sounds like the Lydia I know,” smiled Jane. “I know I do not ramble like Elizabeth, but would you like a companion tomorrow?”

“Oh Jane, that would be wonderful.”

Mary also ended up joining them the next day as well. They found they all appreciated the walk and the conversation that accompanied it. It was obvious to the others that Lydia had matured significantly from her experiences at school even if Mr. Bennet could not yet see it.

Mary spent an afternoon sitting for Kitty. While Kitty sketched, the four sisters continued to talk of school, of the changes to the family with the marriages and betrothal, of the tenants and Longbourn, and of news of their friends. When Mrs. Bennet returned from visiting Mrs. Phillips, she found them still in the parlor. Kitty was just finishing her sketch while the others were busy with embroidery.

“Your aunt sends her best wishes. You will see her at dinner later today. Lady Lucas as well. Of course, you will all want to see Maria. She has missed you all very much. Oh, why must you all be so far away. I must go lie down for a while.”

Lydia frowned. “It is hard seeing Mama so upset all the time. I know that she enjoys our company, but why can she not see how important these changes are for us?”

Jane answered, “I think she does, but she does not like having us grow up and go away. She enjoyed having us around and does not like that we are all moving away.”

Mary said, “I think it is very hard for her just now. Perhaps things will improve when you come home from school and we have the wedding. Having only me at home was certainly not to her liking.”

Mrs. Bennet seemed more her usual self at dinner that evening. She loved having her girls home and sharing company with their guests. Lydia and Kitty were allowed to share dinner with the guests because their deportment had improved so much. It was quite a pleasant time together. Mrs. Bennet continued to praise her two married daughters and Mary’s betrothal throughout dinner. It was such a relief to her nerves to have three of the girls well settled. However, after stating this, she would always repeat, “However, we still need to take care of Kitty and Lydia. With their sisters so well situated, of course they will see that their sisters meet many eligible young men. I am sure they will do very well once their turns come.” After about the fifth time, Lydia found herself unable to control an eye roll as she glanced over at Kitty and shook her head. It was as if their mother was unable to say anything else.

When the Gardiners arrived a few days later, the older girls were pleased to play with their younger cousins. Everyone had fun together. As they sat in the parlor one afternoon, Mrs. Bennet said to Mrs. Gardiner, “Well, Madeline, I am grateful you are there to take Mary for the season. At least she has compassion on my nerves and is letting me plan her wedding. Still, I fear that it will drive me distracted. She says I may do as I please in all but her dress. You will ensure that her dress is fine, won’t you?”

“Yes, Fanny, have no fear. She will have something very nice. Why don’t you tell me all about the wedding plans?”

Mrs. Bennet spent the next hour recounting her plans for both the wedding and the breakfast. She finally felt worn out and decided to go lie down in her room for a while. After she left, Mrs. Gardiner looked over at Mr. Bennet and said, “Thomas, Fanny appears to be even more nervous than in the past.”

“Yes, her nerves have become omnipresent instead of occasional visitors. She cannot get through a day without at least once or twice resorting to her tonic to soothe her nerves. Before, it was the girls that bothered her. Now it is the quiet. I do not know what we will do when Mary leaves with you. How will she cope without Mary’s attentions? Mary has helped soothe her mother multiple times each day.”

“Oh dear. What can we do?”

“I admit that I am at a loss as to what to do. It has certainly been unexpected. I thought that having the girls well settled would bring ease not make things worse. I have tried many things to ease her mind but to no avail.”

“Perhaps you need to spend more time with her?”

“I have tried but it did not seem to help. We are now either dining out or having friends over every night except Sunday, and even then, we have the vicar and his wife. She simply cannot be alone. I tried taking the advice from the Darcy wedding about communicating. However, that went absolutely nowhere. Well, perhaps once Mary is gone, she will allow herself to settle.”

Mrs. Gardiner nodded her head at that hope but privately worried about Fanny. Her nerves seemed to be over-riding all other feeling. However, nerves did not stop her dispensing advice at every opportunity.

As they all sat together in the parlor, Mrs. Bennet repeated her constant instructions to Jane on marital responsibility. “Now, Jane, you must do everything you can to ensure that Mr. Bingley is happy in all things. Your foremost responsibility, of course, is to give him his heir as soon as possible. I cannot stress how important that it to a man. But everything you do must be as he wishes and pleasing to him, even if it is not to your taste.”

“Yes, mother, I understand.” Jane smiled at her mother, but the others looked at one another trying not to laugh. Once again Lydia shared an eye roll with Kitty. They could all recite Mrs. Bennet’s instructions to Jane without even having to think about it.

Mrs. Bennet continued, “And Mary, it will be important to Mr. Musgrove as well.”

Mrs. Hill interrupted to ask Mrs. Bennet for some assistance. After she left the parlor, Kitty asked Jane, “Do you think Mother sees the irony in preaching how important it is that we do everything we can to please our husband while she does so many things that she knows Father does not like?”

Jane shook her head, “No, I do not think Mother understands irony or that she is displeasing Father. She is doing what she believes she must. Lydia, it is all I can do not to laugh when you roll your eyes at mother’s instructions. Really, you must stop.”

Lydia smirked. “Perhaps I shall.”

Mary added, “Had you ever noticed this disconnect before in her instructions to us as opposed to her own actions?”

Kitty thought a moment. “No, not really.”

Mary said, “Then school is definitely opening your eyes to new ideas. That is important. Mother’s heart is in the right place, but her understanding is not sufficient to allow her to accomplish her designs in creating a happy life. Learn from that lack and you will have a happier life.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “You have all become very wise. I am pleased for you. Your grandfather never required his daughters to strengthen their understanding. He was not over fond of education. You are developing a capacity for thoughtful reflection that was not allowed to your Mother. I agree with Mary that it will give you a happier life in the long run. Reflection allows you to change what you find is not really working to your advantage.”

The holiday flew by for everyone. The Bingleys left first, causing Mrs. Bennet to break down in tears. “My dear, beautiful Jane. Why must you live so very far away?”

“I am sorry we are so far, but at least we are able to visit. If not sooner, we will be back for Mary’s wedding in June. Please do not grieve.”

“You all just delight in torturing my nerves. That is all.”

Mrs. Bennet managed to upset Jane enough that Bingley felt the need to comfort her for the first few minutes of the journey. “All will be well. Do not worry about her.”

“I do worry. I thought her nerves would decrease when we began to marry but they seem to be getting worse.”

“At least she forgot to lecture you again about your duty to produce an heir as soon as may be when we were leaving.”

“Perhaps she felt she had reminded me as much as she could, but yes, that was a nice change.”

Soon it was also for the Gardiners to return to London and start Mary on her season. As they prepared to leave, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “Oh, whatever shall I do? Mary has been all my company these past months. Perhaps she should postpone the wedding and wait another year?”

Mr. Bennet tried to soothe her. “Now, Fanny, we know that is not what is best for Mary. She shall have her presentation and fun and then settle in helping Mr. Musgrove in Uppercross. You would not want her to lose this chance, would you?”

“Of course not. It is just that I will miss her.”

“Yes, we both will. We will simply need to find other avenues of entertainment. Perhaps now is a good time for you to become involved with our estate management and that charity circle that Mary and your sister joined. By waiting, you have allowed the girls to have that learning experience. You may take over those duties if you wish. I am sure the charity circle will keep you entertained.”

“I will think about it.”

By then, the carriage was out of sight. Before thinking of taking up those responsibilities, Mrs. Bennet thought it best to retire to her room to cry and have a dose of her tonic. That would soothe her nerves better than Mr. Bennet ever did. After a rest, she packed her bags for the visit to Bath. That finished, she went in search of her girls. “Kitty, Lydia, have you packed everything for the trip tomorrow?”

Kitty answered, “Yes, Mother. We will be ready to leave in the morning. Would you sit for me this afternoon? I would like to take a sketch of you back with me.”

“Oh, why would you want that?”

“I would like to see you occasionally. Of course, I love your letters, but I would like something more.”

“Well, then, yes. Lydia, would you read to us while Kitty sketches?”

Lydia smiled. “Can I choose the book?”

Mrs. Bennet said, “Yes, as long as it is something interesting.”

The three had a very pleasant afternoon together.

Chapter 14

Mrs. Bennet was finally able to see Bath when Kitty and Lydia returned to school after the Christmas holiday. She reveled in three days seeing the town and shopping. She would have so much to tell all her friends about it when they returned. It was wonderful to have something new to talk about.

“Mr. Bennet, you must allow me to come with you to collect the girls in the spring. Why, the shopping here is so much better than what we can acquire in Meryton. I declare I could spend a week just browsing the shops.”

Mr. Bennet looked at her, pleased with this enthusiasm. It was the first she had shown in quite some time. “Of course, you must come to again in the spring. I am sure there will be different items on display then which will be quite interesting.”

“This new shawl is quite the most beautiful thing. I am sure I will wear it everywhere. It is so smart.”

Mr. Bennet smiled. This was like the young woman she had been so many years ago. “Yes, it looks very well on you.” Perhaps she would now be able to leave off that tonic. He would have to consider whether regular trips to town might be a way to easy Fanny’s mind. “Did you find what you were searching for to use in Mary’s wedding?” He didn’t really care, but he was still trying to engage her in more conversation than in the past.

Mrs. Bennet smiled. “Oh, yes. I found some new table linens and some lovely material for my own new gown. And there were some beautiful vases of which I purchased two. Our dining room will look quite modern and up-to-date.”

Mr. Bennet was pleased that she was doing better. He decided that was worth the money he had given her for shopping. It was certainly better than her nerves although somewhat more expensive. She was bubbly and effervescent the entire drive back to Longbourn with not a single complaint. She had not been so animated since Elizabeth’s birth. It was like having the young Fanny home again.

The day after returning home from Bath, Mr. Bennet encountered two young men cutting through the fields heading in the direction of the home farm barns. “Hello, and who might you be?” he asked, pulling up his horse to stand by the two boys.
The older replied, “I am Matthew Garret. My brother here is Michael. Are you Mr. Bennet?”

“Indeed I am. Were you coming to see me?”

“Well, you or the steward at the farm. We were coming to see about some possible employment.”

Michael nodded in agreement.

Mr. Bennet dismounted to better converse with the boys. “And why is that?”

“Well, in another year or so, I hope to join the navy as a midshipman. Mike’s ambition is to follow our father into the military and attend Sandhurst. We hope to find a way to help Mother save the money to pay for those choices and had heard that Longbourn might have some need of help.”

“Where do you boys live? I thought I knew everyone around here.”

Mike smiled as Matt answered, “We are living with Mr. and Mrs. Decker. She is Mother’s aunt.”

“Ah yes, the vicar did say something about some family coming to join him.”

Mike spoke up. “We had been with my grandfather, but he died, and my uncle’s wife would rather not have young boys around. Aunt Decker said she would be happy to have us come join them so here we are.”

“But neither of you are in school?”

Mike said, “We study with Mother to save on the fees. It works moderately well except for Latin. She is unable to help us much with that, but Uncle Decker says he can when he has time.”

Mr. Bennet thought for a moment looking at the two boys. “Is your mother at the vicarage now? Do you ride?”

Matt answered, “Yes, she is. We do. Grandfather had some nice horses and made sure we rode regularly.”

“Well, then, come along with me to the stables. I would like to talk to your mother before deciding about employment.”

They walked along with him chatting about their interests, their late father and grandfather, the excitement of moving to Meryton. Soon, horses were saddled, and they were on their way to the vicarage. As they rode up and tied the horses, Mr. and Mrs. Decker and an unknown woman came out to greet them. Mr. Decker introduced Mrs. Garret and Mr. Bennet to each other.

After greetings, Mr. Bennet began, “These two enterprising young men sought me out looking for employment opportunities. As you know, Mr. Decker, with the girls all away, I no longer have the opportunity for the same intellectual stimulation they provided. Their quest suggested an exchange to me-they could work on the home farm in the forenoon, and I could assist them in their schooling in the afternoon. That should allow them both to build the foundation they will need for the navy and army, particularly in the areas they claim their mother does not enjoy such as Latin. It will allow me to continue to have intellectual converse as these young men grow in their literacy. However, I wanted Mrs. Garret’s approval before suggesting it to them.”

Looking at the longing on her sons’ faces, Mrs. Garret chuckled. “Of course, I agree. It will be very helpful. I take it that they have explained their plans and our circumstances?”

“To some extent.”

“Uncle has said that we generally dine with you and Mrs. Bennet of a Sunday, so we would have made your acquaintance tomorrow in any case. I am grateful you can help me provide for their futures. I think you will find them excellent students. I do not think they know much of farm work, so that may actually require more supervision. Thank you.”

They all spoke for a while longer before the riders mounted once again and turned toward Longbourn. After they unsaddled and cared for the horses, Mr. Bennet introduced the boys to his steward and left them in his care. He went to his library and wrote a letter to Elizabeth.

Dearest Elizabeth (when will I think of you as Elizabeth instead of my Lizzy?),

Apparently, I took your advice to adopt an orphan or two to heart although not literally. The vicar’s widowed niece has moved in with two very determined and ambitious boys. They are going to work on the farm. In exchange, I am going to tutor them. The younger wants to get into Sandhurst in a few years. The older wants to join the navy as a midshipman if he can. Would you write to Mrs. Wentworth to see if Captain Wentworth might be able to assist when next in England?...

He rarely took the time to write, but for some reason, felt this was important enough to put pen to paper. Since he was writing anyway, and Elizabeth had not joined them for the holiday, he also commented about their Christmas in London and asked after Darcy. He felt surprisingly satisfied in his choice to help the boys.

A couple of hours later, they appeared at the back door of the house. Cook showed them where to wash up and fed them before Hill directed them to the study. The three spent the afternoon in discussion as Mr. Bennet quizzed them to determine their levels in various subjects. They all enjoyed themselves. As they were just finishing for the day, Mrs. Bennet returned from her day’s visits and was introduced. They expressed gratitude for the fine day they had enjoyed at Longbourn before they began the trek back to the vicarage. Mrs. Bennet actually asked questions about the boys as they took the carriage to their dinner engagement that night. She was surprised that Mr. Bennet would spend time with such boys rather than with her and her visits. She was unable to understand his explanation for the choice.

Mrs. Bennet met Mrs. Garret at church the next day and enjoyed having her join the Deckers at her Sunday table. She was less sure about the two boys, but they were quiet and polite and so allowed at the table. Mrs. Garret would be a fine addition to the social community.

By the middle of the next week, Mrs. Bennet slowly slipped back into her habit of nerves and complaints. She had given up the tonic at the outset of the trip to Bath, but once again found the need to have her nerves calmed at least a few times each day.

Mrs. Bennet called upon Mrs. Philips often to discuss the plans for the weddings. After her return from Bath, she had brought her purchases to show her sister. After that visit, they would discuss different aspects of the wedding each visit. They would talk of the flowers one week, other decorations for the chapel the next, then of the menu for the breakfast, then of the decorations for Longbourn. She had determined that all of the girls would be attendants, that Mr. Musgrove’s younger sister would be a flower girl while the older girls would join the Bennets as attendants. The new sons, Bingley and Darcy, would stand up with Musgrove along with his younger brother James. She would need more groomsmen, but she was sure she would be able to find those. After one such discussion, Mrs. Bennet lamented, “Oh, sister, do you think Longbourn big enough to host this breakfast? Should I hold it elsewhere?”

“Since Mr. Musgrove is not bringing a host of guests, I think Longbourn is sufficiently large to hold them all. You already purchased new table linens and those vases, did you not?”

“Yes, in Bath. They are quite lovely. We will use them for Sunday dinners after the wedding. Should we replace the china? It is getting rather old.”

“No, it is still beautiful. I think you worry needlessly, Fanny. It will be a lovely occasion for Mary and Mr. Musgrove.”

“I suppose. Now, let me read to you from Mary’s latest letter. Events are starting to have larger attendance.” Mary continued the practice of her sisters in describing everything they attended. At least once Musgrove arrived in town, she would not have to hide his existence. She could write of him as well as descriptions of the activities.

While Mrs. Bennet filled her days with visits and gradually increased her nervous complaints again, Mr. Bennet found immense satisfaction working with the Garret boys. After the first week, as the boys had finished a chapter of Latin, Mr. Bennet asked, “Since both of you are going into the military, I must ask, do either of you play chess? It is an excellent tool for learning strategic thinking,”

Mike answered, “We both play although not at all well. Father was just beginning to teach Matt when he passed away. Grandfather played, after a fashion, so I was able to learn a bit. However, we do not have a set of our own on which to play. Father’s set seems to have disappeared after his death. None of us ever saw it again.”

Matt added, “We have learned some of the basic gambits but not much more than that.”

“Would you like to opportunity while you visit me?”

Both boys immediately responded, “Oh, yes. That would be wonderful.”

Mr. Bennet smiled and pulled a chess set from a cupboard. He set it up on a table and asked, “Do you wish to play each other or would one of you rather play me?”

Matt smiled, “I think we would progress better if we were to play with you rather than each other. Perhaps we could usually play with you and occasionally each other?”

Mr. Bennet agreed, “That would seem a reasonable proposition. Well, Matt, would you like to go first as the oldest?”

“Thank you sir.”

After this, at the end of the study sessions each day, Mr. Bennet would play a match with each boy. He allowed the boys to help each other, but only occasionally. Since neither Kitty nor Lydia had wanted to learn chess, he was grateful to have the opportunity to play regularly again. The matches he was playing by mail were challenging but slow.

Chapter 15

A few days after the Gardiners returned from Longbourn, Mrs. Gardiner received a note that her mother was back in town. She said to Mary, “Shall we visit Grandmother and Mary Elliot today? They arrived in town yesterday.”

“Oh, yes, I would love to see them. Mary’s letters have sounded so happy. We have a lot to catch up on.”

Within the hour, they were ushered into the parlor at the Stevenson’s. Lady Stevenson greeted them, “I hope you had a wonderful holiday. You are both looking well.”

“Thank you, Mother, we did. However, it is good to be home.”

Mary Bennet added, “It is good to see you again. Mary wrote of the nice holiday she enjoyed. I hope you enjoyed it as well.”

Lady Stevenson chuckled. “I did. While James was ailing these past years, we have been unable to join the revelry at South Park. I had missed it. Even though we are in mourning, we were able to enjoy the time together as a family. It has been lovely having Mary with me. However, I can foresee some confusion with names with the two of you at various family activities together.”

“At least we have different surnames which will differentiate us among our friends,” replied Mary Elliot. “If people would use some of the older names, not just the ones from the royal family, we would have far less duplication.”

Lady Stevenson laughed. “You are correct, my dear. Well, you must all be certain to pick unique names. It will make things much simpler.”

The four had a lovely visit, catching up on all that had been happening in their lives. As the older two watched the younger together, Mrs. Gardiner said, “Mother, I am grateful we have been able to sponsor the family together. It is much easier knowing that you are there to help. Thank you.”

“I have enjoyed it too. I think it keeps me young. Mary Elliot is the last of my granddaughters I will need to help.”

Mrs. Gardiner shook her head in disagreement. “Only for sponsorship in the presentation. All of them will always need your wisdom and advice. I am grateful it will be a few years before I need to worry about Rachel.”

“Do you think you will sponsor the younger Bennets or let their older sisters handle that?”

“There is no need to decide about that now. This year is enough to think on right now. I expect a lot will change before we need worry about Kitty and Lydia.”

“We shall be very busy. At least Mrs. Darcy will be able to provide some assistance.”

“Yes, I might be able to leave her to chaperone Mary, at least on occasion. It appears that Lady Fitzwilliam will also be bringing out her niece Miss de Bourgh. And, except for the presentation, we can have some assistance from Mrs. Hurst and Mrs. Findlay. At least, with Mary Bennet already betrothed, we do not have to worry as much about her prospects. We can concentrate on helping Miss de Bourgh and Mary Elliot find someone compatible. We may also want to do what we can to assist Mrs. Darcy’s friend, Miss Lucas. She is a very fine young woman and would make someone an excellent wife.”

“Yes, it will be an interesting season all around. I think Mary Elliot may already have someone interested-that young man from chambers.”

“Yes, Mr. Beaumont?”

“Yes, that was the one. Inviting her to dinner when you had him was certainly an excellent idea on your part. We shall see if they can make a match of it. They seem to have enjoyed their various meetings. When will the Darcys arrive?”

“They expect to be here by the middle of February. Mary Bennet will have to settle for letters with Mr. Musgrove until then. I believe the Hursts are coming then too, but the Findlays will be here when Parliament is seated as he is now a Member. I believe they arrive on the twenty first.”

“Ah yes. I had heard he was to stand in the by-election. So he was successful, was he? Excellent. James would have been pleased. He always did enjoy politics.”

“So are you back to making regular morning calls or still keeping to the background with mourning?”

“I am ready to return to full participation. Keeping to the background in the autumn was sufficient. I will miss James, but life goes on. Should I need a day off, I can send Mary to Gracechurch Street and rely on you. I hope that if Mary is admitted to Almack’s, she can usually go with you rather than me. Other than that, I expect to attend most of her social activities.”

After the requisite time, Mary Bennet and Mrs. Gardiner left to make other calls. Lady Stevenson and Mary Elliot also spent the day making calls. It was good to be back in the routine of social activities in London even if many friends were yet to arrive.

One of the stops for Mrs. Gardiner and Mary Bennet was Lady Harriet Alleyn. After greetings, Mrs. Gardiner said, “So, your cousin Miss de Bourgh will be presented this season. Will you be attending more events this season as a result?”

Lady Harriet said, “I may just to give Anne a little more family support. However, as I am no longer a debutante and Roderick is often busy in chambers, I do not anticipate attending much more often than in the past. An event here or there is sufficient. We had a nice visit during the holidays. I think Anne will find London quite stimulating.”

Mary said, “I am sure it will be a change for her from the country.”

Lady Harriet said, “She enjoys music so much, she will enjoy it here for the greater variety and availability of skilled performance if for nothing else.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “We expect to see much of her once she returns. I understand from your mother that Miss de Bourgh will be back by the end of the month.”

Lady Harriet said, “Yes, Mother likes to ease us into society just as you do. Mother is having Sunday dinners as Lady Stevenson does, so most of the family will be together, at least occasionally. That will help all of us become better acquainted with Anne and her with us. I believe Elizabeth and Fitzwilliam will alternate between the two families so as to do their duty to both.”

Mrs. Gardiner chuckled. “I predict they will have a very busy season, then.”


Chapter 16

In due course, both Mary Elliot and Mary Bennet received vouchers to attend Almack’s. Lady Stevenson averred that she would allow Mary Elliot to attend with Mary Bennet accompanied by the Gardiners. “I will put up with many uncomfortable evenings, but the poor food and crush at Almack’s is not something I wish to experience again. Madeline will take care of you.”

Mary Elliot chucked. “Yes, Grandmother, I am sure she will. At least you will have one evening a week to relax. I am sure that is really what you are saying.”

“Perhaps you are correct. We will be so busy that an evening of rest might be what I require.”

Anne de Bourgh and Mrs. Annesley rejoined the Fitzwilliams in early February. Anne was also successful in gaining entry to the hallowed halls of Almack’s. She thought it would prove an interesting experience. She had been far less nervous because she was not as concerned with meeting the upper ton who attended Almack’s. She assumed she would meet them in due course at any number of events. However, it was nice to be admitted to its select ranks.

Anne was introduced to a number of her aunt’s friends and their debutantes, including Mary Bennet and Mary Elliot during calls with Lady Fitzwilliam. “Ah, Miss Bennet, you are Mrs. Darcy’s sister?”

“Yes, Mrs. Darcy is my sister. And you are now her cousin, aren’t you?”

“Yes, so we are also cousins of sorts.”

“And Mary Elliot is a cousin of sorts too as we share an aunt. Sharing the season with our family makes it much more fun. I hope you feel as if we are also your family. I would love if you would call me Mary.”

Anne smiled, “Thank you. I will be pleased to do so. I know I will see you regularly in any case as we are in the same circle, but it is nice to feel I have close family after so long alone. You must call me Anne. It has been many years since anyone except Mother or occasionally Fitzwilliam has addressed me as anything but Miss de Bourgh. It will make a very nice change.”

Mary Elliot added, “I have been mostly alone, too, but I am enjoying having cousins again. I have been away at school and was never particularly close to my sisters when I was home. It makes it far less lonely, for certain, and much less boring now that there are more people in my life. I would love it if you would also call me Mary.”

Anne said, “My aunt tells me we will all be presented together with more of your sisters, Mary Bennet, won’t we?”

“Yes, with Mrs. Findlay and Mrs. Hurst. They are the new sisters of my sister Mrs. Bingley,” replied Mary Bennet.

Anne said, “I met Mrs. Bingley at the Darcy’s harvest ball. She is very pleasant and quite beautiful. You already had a large family and now it is even larger. That is so very nice. I look forward to getting the presentation over with. I am afraid I do not care for such ceremony, but it is a necessary evil.”

Mary Elliot said, “I think it will be quite interesting. I hope it is entertaining as well.”

Mary Bennet said, “It is certainly a spectacle. Those elaborate dresses are quite ridiculous. I am glad I only have to wear it in public the one time.”

Anne giggled, “Me too.”

A few days later, Anne met the Findlays and Hursts at an afternoon card party. Her ‘cousins’ introduced them. As they conversed, Anne was privately amused at the diversity in her new acquaintance and extended family. There had been so few callers for so long, and now she had a multitude of friends and family to keep her busy. She appreciated these quieter events before the bulk of the ton arrived for the season. They were helping her develop conversational skills she lacked. It had required too much effort to have a real conversation when her mother was present-and her mother had always been present dominating every conversation.

As she and the Fitzwilliams were returning home after one such card party, Anne observed, “I am finding it easier to conduct conversations now. I will admit it was simpler to say nothing around Mother. I got quite out of the habit of ever saying what I was thinking.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “We had hoped you would feel some ease before the full season got underway. I am pleased you are becoming more comfortable.”

Lord Fitzwilliam added, “I, too. I want you to enjoy yourself while you are here with us, at least after the presentation is over. No one enjoys that.”

“I am enjoying myself, Uncle. I think I will even enjoy the presentation as I never thought it would take place. I am just grateful I have the opportunity.”

Lady Fitzwilliam had a number of calls and errands to run the next day, so Anne and Mrs. Annesley were on their own. After receiving a few callers, they determined to pay some calls of their own. Their first stop was Gracechurch Street where they found Lady Stevenson and Mary Elliot also in attendance.

After everyone was comfortably seated, Mary Bennet asked Anne, “Are you enjoying being back in town? Do you find it much different than during the holidays?”

“Yes, to both. There are more people to visit than during the holidays, and I am enjoying myself greatly. So many people call upon us that it is far busier than it ever was at home, and I find I enjoy that. However, I will admit that some of the callers are amusing.”

Lady Stevenson asked, “In what way, my dear?”

“Well, some of the gentlemen callers are obviously hoping to attach the heiress. They make assumptions about my gullibility and naiveté, assuming that because I have lived in the country, they can quite easily attach my affections and gain my estate.”

Mary Elliot said, “I understand that can often be a problem for an heiress. My dowry is small enough that it is not something I need worry about. How are you managing them?”

Anne chuckled, “It really depends on what they say to me. Generally, I try to gently inform them that I am not desperate or stupid enough to be fooled by their actions. There is only one that Uncle has forbidden the house. I understand he is in desperate financial straits through gambling, so it is understandable enough. I am in no rush to find someone. There is plenty of time to start looking after the ordeal is over.”

Mrs. Gardiner asked, “What ordeal?”

“Oh, I consider the presentation an ordeal, a sort of trial by combat, which must be mastered before the pleasantries of the season can be enjoyed.”

Everyone in the room laughed at such a description of the presentation. Both Marys were glad that they would be seeing much of Anne this season. She was so amusing.

Mrs. Annesley said, “At least, until the season is fairly underway, we have time to consider the various gentlemen caller at our leisure. Who knows how we will have time to assess them once things become so busy?”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Well, you may know that we screen all the gentlemen in our acquaintance who want introduction to our girls. Should we learn anything unpleasant, we will pass on the information so Miss de Bourgh will also be informed.”

Anne said, “Thank you. I am sure that will be helpful. Aunt usually knows who to discourage, but I am sure additional information would be appreciated.”

Chapter 17

Caroline enjoyed learning from Mrs. Findlay and her friends what she could do to assist her husband’s work in Parliament. She held regular teas, inviting the wives of the men with whom Findlay worked most closely. She also occasionally hosted a dinner for them to all socialize together, easing the working relationships. One of the regulars, however, did not have a wife to join him. His wife remained home in Northamptonshire while he sat in Parliament. This gentleman, a Sir Thomas Bertram, paid almost no attention to Caroline when he attended a dinner, having interest only in those men with whom he worked. He acknowledged her upon arriving and then ignored her for the rest of his stay. All of the other attendees spoke with her as if she were worthy of knowing, however, Sir Thomas was uninterested in her acquaintance.

Caroline mentioned Sir Thomas to Lady Stevenson at their next Sunday dinner. “I always feel as if there were more I should be doing.”

Lady Stevenson smiled, “Well, my dear, I do not think you will ever find him overly warm and friendly. His wife came to town before he took his seat only long enough to be presented by his mother, and then returned home immediately. She accompanied him in his first term, spent about two weeks, and has never returned for the season. From what I could gather, she was nice enough, but very aware that she had married above herself and always afraid of putting a foot wrong. She deferred to him in everything, never expressing an opinion on anything at all. A couple of years ago, she was here to present her daughters, and they all returned home almost immediately.”

Caroline said, “So, if his wife expresses no opinions and is so quiet, that would explain his inability to converse with me or any of our friends at table. He seems to ignore all the women and only speaks to the other men. He is not terribly social.”

“I imagine he will pay attention if he needs something from you. What else do we know about him? Ah, yes. His oldest son is one of those heirs who needs something substantial to do. He fritters away his time with a fast crowd. The second son recently graduated from university and should be taking orders soon. He is expected to take one of the livings at his father’s disposal and inherit the other when the current incumbent dies. The daughters do not come to town, but I understand the oldest recently married and plans to have her time here. Her sister accompanies her. Oh yes, and he seems to have assumed responsibility for an impoverished niece some years ago. One never hears of her, though, so she must still be home with his wife.”

“So, Mr. Findlay will be on his own with Sir Thomas then.”

“Yes, you cannot provide any assistance there although striking up an acquaintance with the daughters might not come amiss. Not let’s see…” she thought for a few moments. “Ah, yes, Mrs. Rushworth. That is now the older daughter’s name. I do not know if you met Mr. Rushworth last year, he came right around the time of your wedding. I know Elizabeth met him and perhaps Mary did as well. It is interesting that he should have selected Miss Maria Bertram. Go talk to your sisters about him.”

“Thank you, I will.”

After talking with Mary and Elizabeth, Caroline decided she would indeed seek out acquaintance with Mrs. Rushworth, although she doubted it would in any way assist Mr. Findlay in working with Sir Thomas. Still, one never knew and extending acquaintance could never hurt.

The next fortnight passed with various social activities. The ‘cousins’ all became close friends during these smaller events. As they visited with Mrs. Hurst at a soiree, Mary Elliot considered how much more interesting this was than any evening at Kellynch.

“Are these activities always so entertaining?”

Louisa chuckled. “Oh no, not at all. Eventually, you can expect that some will be rather dull, but during the early days before everyone arrives, it is so much more personal that it is quite pleasant. Some of the musicals will be amusing when those who do not really have the skills to exhibit try to perform. I pity them. Far better to say you do not play than to play so poorly. I notice that you play nicely.”

Mary Elliot smiled. “Thank you. I do not play well, like my sister Mrs. Wentworth, but at least I am adequate. Now, Miss de Bourgh never had the chance to learn, so she simply enjoys. I think that is less nerve wracking.”

“That is certainly true. If I play at all, it is to accompany Caroline. Now that she no longer feels the need to demonstrate her accomplishments, I just play occasionally at home for my own enjoyment. Miss Bennet plays very well. She says that was not the case before she came to town to work with a new master last year, but I enjoy listening to her. My brother certainly picked a wife with talented sisters. You will notice I do not exhibit. I play adequately. That is enough for me.”

“And they are all so very different, although I will admit I barely remember Lydia and Kitty, they were so young when I saw them last. However, Mrs. Bingley, Mrs. Darcy, and Miss Bennet are very nice. I enjoyed becoming reacquainted at the shooting party in the autumn. I look forward to Mrs. Darcy joining us soon.”

“I am sure Miss Bennet is anticipating that as well since Mr. Musgrove will be arriving shortly afterwards.”

“Yes, that will be very nice for Miss Bennet.”

Once the music was over, Mary Elliot found herself in company with Miss Lovedean discussing the evening.

Leticia said, “I thought all the performances were excellent.”

Mary replied, “I agree. We know some very talented ladies.”

Just then, Mr. Raynor and Mr. Beaumont joined the ladies. It was the first time Mary Elliot had seen him since he left for the holiday. Mary asked, “Mr. Beaumont, how was the wedding?”

He smiled, “There were no problems of which I am aware, and I am told that it was beautiful. The new Mrs. Beaumont is a pleasant young lady, so I am pleased for my brother. I am afraid a man is not one to ask about wedding details.”

Raynor added, “I think it positive that you noticed any. I never do, I am afraid.”

Mary asked, “Did the new Mrs. Beaumont accomplish all the updates to Edlington Beck that had been planned?”

Beaumont replied, “Yes. The old place is looking quite smart now. She will be good for my brother and the place.”

Leticia asked, “Will they come to town for the season?”

“He has in the past, but they decided to stay home this year. However, they plan many entertainments for our neighbors to make up for the lack these past few years. Father will enjoy that. They will likely take part in at least some of the season next year.”

As they continued to visit, Miss Raynor and Mr. Marsh also joined them. Mary Elliot noticed that Marsh was paying particular attention to Miss Raynor as she had indicated when they had visited in early December. Mary thought they seemed to get on well.

At an afternoon card party a day or so later, Mary Elliot was pleased to see Cora and Ethel Stanson again. “Oh, I am so pleased you were able to come to town this year. Will you be staying long?”

Cora replied, “Charles and William thought it might be amusing to come for a few weeks, perhaps even longer. Our return is not yet settled.”

Ethel added, “I will confess that both of us helped to convince them. We wanted to enjoy some of your season with you.”

Cora said, “With so much family at grandmother’s Sunday dinners, we thought it would be nice to see more of the extended family for more than a few days. Since Uncle Hugh, James, and his wife Mary live here in town, we almost never see them. It was more than past time for us to spend a season in town again.”

Mary smiled. “I am very glad you are here. We are already so busy and the season barely started. I would like to introduce you to some of my new friends.” She made introductions and soon everyone was playing cards.

Lady Stevenson sat with Lady Fitzwilliam visiting while watching the young ladies play. Lady Stevenson said, “How is your niece doing with all this change in her life? I would expect it to be somewhat overwhelming.”

“I think she is adjusting quite well. Her companion is now helping her to learn the piano which her mother never allowed, but she will not be able to exhibit this season. She has enjoyed becoming friends with these new extended cousins and Harriet. My older son, Viscount Milton and his wife, will be arriving soon to renew acquaintance as well. Major Fitzwilliam also begins a leave this week, so he can escort her as needed.”

“She seems a sweet girl. I am happy for her.”

Lady Fitzwilliam once again looked over at Anne. “It is definitely something she needed. She has done much better since removed from her mother’s unfortunate authority. If she is lucky in finding someone to share her life with, it will be even better. As an heiress, of course, she will be very much sought after. We have had a number of interested callers.”

“I imagine you have. She is an heiress and not unattractive. She has all the charms most young men are seeking.”

“Hopefully, her other assets such as her knowledge and interests will be as charming to someone.”

When the card playing was over, everyone enjoyed a bountiful buffet of dainties. Beaumont took a seat near Mary Elliot. “Miss Elliot, I know we’ve met only a few times. I have truly enjoyed our conversations. I wonder, would you allow me to formally court you?” He looked at her anxiously.

With a small smile and a blush, she replied, “I would enjoy that. Please talk to my grandmother about permission.”

“I will.”

Just then, Leticia Lovedean and Raynor joined them. The four chatted for a few moments about their various hands at cards that afternoon. When his plate was empty, Beaumont excused himself, asking if he could bring anyone an extra. All declined. Before refilling his plate, he sought out Lady Stevenson.

“Lady Stevenson, I wonder if I could have a moment of your time?” he asked.

“Of course, Mr. Beaumont.” She rose from her chair and the two walked a little away from the company in the room to a quiet corner. “What can I do for you?”

“I have asked your granddaughter for permission to court her. She agreed and suggested that I speak to you about obtaining permission.”

“You will need her father’s agreement as well as mine. If you would write him a note, you could bring it by my home tomorrow, and I will enclose that in a letter to her father. Would that suit? I have a number of questions for you before I give you my approval. Her grandfather and I asked similar questions of her cousins’ and her sister’s suitors last year, so this is me simply being somewhat cautious. You have nothing to worry about.”

“I will gladly come by to help you determine my suitability. I assume that is the direction of the questions.”

“Yes, it is.”

He then returned to the buffet and filled another small plate. He was careful to select options that he could easily share with the others. As he returned, he found his seat still available and offered his plate to his friends. Raynor accepted one of the treats but the ladies declined. He was able to convey Lady Stevenson’s approval to Mary unobtrusively which left her smiling even more than usual.

Chapter 18

Beaumont paid his call the next morning, handing his note to Lady Stevenson. Mary sat by quietly while her grandmother asked a number of questions to determine his suitability. As Lady Stevenson contemplated the discussion beforehand, she had a moment or two of regret that Sir James could not be there to assist. At least Beaumont seemed more reliable than Mary’s father was.

As they neared the end of the discussion, Lady Stevenson said, “Well, I just have a few last items I want you to consider. Mary’s father is one of those aristocrats who are enamored of rank. That your father is a viscount will go to your favor with him. That you do not inherit it will count against you. He has always had a tendency to overlook those of lesser rank, particularly his younger daughters. One of your responsibilities will be to support Mary in her relationship, such as it is, with her father. When you finally meet him, you will better understand. I suggest you watch those around you to see how others are doing something similar so that you will be prepared to protect your wife from her family. There will be no need to do so with the Wentworths, but there will be with the Elliots.”

“Miss Elliot and I have discussed a very little about her family situation. I gathered some of it from Mrs. Wentworth last year as well by reading into what she did not say about her family when we talked. Perhaps I should talk with Mr. Gardiner?”

“That might be an excellent idea. My son-in-law is an excellent judge of character.”

Finally, Lady Stevenson said, “Very well. Let me write to Sir Walter. You can visit with Mary while I am busy if you like.” She finished her letter while he and Mary talked.

“Mr. Beaumont, I do not even know your name. Might you tell me?”

He laughed. “It is no secret. I am Hugh.”

“You already know that I am Mary. We have talked of Edlington Beck, but never of your home here in London. Can you tell me about that?”

“I do not currently live in my London townhouse. Father gifted me with a very nice home when I became a barrister. However, as a bachelor with little social life, I had no need of such a large place, so I have leased it out these past few years. I currently rent a modest flat not far from chambers. It would not suffice for long after I marry, so, should we determine that we do suit one another, we would have access to my townhouse after the end of the season. The house is leased until the end of June.”

He described both the house and his flat, the amenities of each, and that the house would likely require some refurbishment before moving in. “I suppose it only right that Mrs. Beaumont would want the house to be to her taste. Now, you must tell me more about Kellynch. Has it been in your family long?”

They spent the remainder of the visit talking of their homes and preferences. Both thought this a good way to come to a better understanding. Both approved even more of the other when the process was done. As he prepared to leave, Lady Stevenson asked, “Shall we see you at Almack’s?”

“Yes, I shall be able to attend tonight. I will be pleased if Miss Elliot will grant me a dance after I arrive.”

Mary smiled. “She should be able to do that, sir.”

When they arrived at Almack’s, Mary Elliot found Anne de Bourgh arriving at the same time escorted by her cousin, Major Fitzwilliam. They entered to discover Leticia Lovedean talking with Mary Bennet. The four young ladies greeted one another while Anne introduced her cousin as the chaperones retired to one side to watch the proceedings. All were introduced to acceptable young men and found themselves dancing almost immediately. Anne was pleased that she now had the stamina to dance the entire evening. Mary Bennet found herself enjoying the dance but knowing that she would enjoy it even more when Mr. Musgrove was available. Major Fitzwilliam did not dance that evening as he required support from a cane due to an injury received during the autumn campaign.

When Beaumont arrived, he was forced to wait to claim his promised dance with Mary Elliot. However, at that moment, Anne was free, so he asked her to dance, and she accepted. “Are you enjoying London, Miss de Bourgh?”

“Oh, yes, it is very nice to be here. I had never expected to be presented, so having a season is quite a nice opportunity. There is always so much going on and always something to see. That is very different from my life these past few years.”

“It is certainly true that London presents lots of exciting opportunities. There are many people to meet and see here at Almack’s.”

“Yes, it is quite a crush.”

Mary finally had her dance with Beaumont. “Do you think your father will grant permission?”

“All he cares about is family name and rank so I am certain he will. Grandmother is more particular as is Uncle Gardiner. I think their approval more important.”

“Good. I enjoy working with Mr. Gardiner, so it is good to know I have his approval.”

“He must approve everyone that they invite to meet the young women in the family. Those that do not pass muster are gently discouraged from pursuing an acquaintance, and we are warned to avoid them. Happily, there have been only a few of those.”

Anne found she truly enjoyed one of the young men introduced to her that evening at Almack’s, a Mr. Hatton. It had been surprisingly easy to talk with him, and he requested a second dance that evening. She never expected such a thing to happen.

Lady Hatton sought out Lady Fitzwilliam during the second dance. “Constance, would you object if William and I were to drop by during calling hours tomorrow?”

Lady Fitzwilliam smiled, “Augusta, it appears that it would to be an excellent idea. What is William up to these days?”

“Not much. He helps out his father and brother but really, what does a second son do? He is not a huge intellectual. He enjoys helping out about the estate but once his brother marries, he will need to find something else to do.”

“He was not interested in law or the church?”

“No, he does not like the intellectual side of life either. He does still read, but never liked studying. Of course, he enjoys the social side of life with the shooting, fishing, racing, hunting, and house parties, but it is getting time for him to settle down.”

“We will look forward to seeing you tomorrow.”

As they rode home that evening, Lady Fitzwilliam remarked, “Lady Hatton indicated that she would be paying a visit tomorrow and likely would bring Mr. Hatton along with her. Would that please you?”

Lord Fitzwilliam looked interested as he had not heard the conversation between the two. Anne considered a moment, and then replied, “Yes, I believe it would. He was very easy to talk to, and I enjoyed his dances.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “She said he spends considerable time helping his father and brother on the estate. That might be a topic of conversation for the two of you.”

“Thank you. I will keep that in mind.”

Major Fitzwilliam joked, “Perhaps I should stay as well and look as fierce and protective as possible.”

Anne smiled. Lady Fitzwilliam laughed saying, “You well know that would not scare William Hatton. He has known you almost his entire life.”

“That is most definitely true. But seriously, Anne, he is a very nice gentleman. I give you my leave to pursue an attachment if he interests you. I would enjoy him as a cousin.”

“Oh, that means so much, of course,” Anne said with an ironic tone. Then, more seriously, she added, “But I am grateful you approve. Having only just gained real friends in the family, I would not lose them just yet.”

When Mr. Hatton and Lady Hatton called, they did indeed have a very interesting conversation. Anne was able to elicit advice on a number of issues she had noticed at Rosings. He enjoyed discussing them with her. Anne thought she would enjoy becoming better acquainted.

As they sat chatting, Anne remarked, “It seems your mother and my aunt are friends.”

Mr. Hatton replied, “I believe they have known each other since they were young.”

“Can you tell me about your family?”

“Well, father is Viscount Hatton. My older brother, Christopher, is a typical young buck, in my estimation. He works a bit at the estate, but prefers what I consider a rather fast lifestyle with his friends-gambling and racing being favorite pastimes.”

“Who are his close friends?”

“Most of them are also older sons of the upper ranks. Let me see if I can remember some: Mr. Bertram, Mr. Yates, Mr. Willoughby, and Mr. Dudley. Oh, and I believe your cousin, Lord Milton, was a close friend before his marriage. However, he seems not to be there so often now. Most of them are not yet titled but probably will be once they inherit.”

“You do not enjoy the gambling and racing as they do?”

“Not really. I think it a waste of both time and money. I enjoy managing the estate with father. I guess I favor a quieter life in the country. Christopher feels now is the time to sow his wild oats. He can take on responsibility later. I am afraid that is a common attitude among the first born who already have a life’s work ahead of them.”

Anne smiled. “I have heard that before. So, tell me what you enjoy doing around the estate.”

They had a very pleasant conversation, both feeling quite a tentative attraction. Major Fitzwilliam joined them after they had been chatting for a quarter hour.

“So, Hatton, it is been quite a while since I have seen you.”

“Indeed it has, Fitzwilliam. You did not have a cane the last time. I am sure that does not slow you down much.”

“Oh, just a trifling injury in the leg. I have hopes that it will continue to heal with no lingering effects.”

Anne added, “He must heal by the time the season starts in earnest as he is to be my escort.”

Hatton smiled. “So you will be home for a while?”

“I have leave until I am completely healed. I expect it will be at least April before I am fit for duty although I might be able to dance a bit before then.”

Within a few days, a response arrived from Sir Walter giving approval to a courtship for Mary and, should it develop, a subsequent betrothal. Mary Elliot was relieved that she would not face the drama in her courtship that Anne had in hers.

When Mary Elliot and Lady Stevenson paid their visits that day, they shared Mary’s news with her friends. As they visited with Cora and Ethel, Cora said, “Well, now we must make his acquaintance and see what we think. Tell us about Mr. Beaumont.”

Mary said, “I enjoy his company and conversation very much. We met when Aunt Gardiner held a dinner and invited many members of chambers. If we do decide that we suit, I will be living here in town like James and Mary Stevenson. I will have at least one cousin I can see frequently just as I would Grandmother and the Gardiners. Grandmother has invited him to our Sunday dinners, so you will meet him then if not before.”

Ethel said, “So you have Aunt Gardiner to thank for the introduction? Does that mean he works with Uncle Gardiner?”

“Yes, it does. He enjoys being a barrister.”

“Since the only time they have come to South Park has been during Mr. Gardiner’s summer holidays, seeing the Gardiners again is another excuse for us being in town. Her niece Mary Bennet is staying with her. Do you see much of them?”

Mary smiled. “Oh, yes, a great deal. In fact, when I go to Almack’s, I go with the Gardiners. Grandmother has no desire to attend.”

Cora asked, “Since the presentation is coming soon, are you prepared?”

Lady Stevenson spoke up then. “Yes, she is. We have been doing a lot of practicing with all the girls. I am sure it will be quite a success.”

Chapter 19

By mid-February, the Darcys arrived in town. After their arrival, the Darcys sent notes to the families to let them know that they had arrived. They would call on all of them the next day. Elizabeth was pleased to see the Wheelers and to realize that she had remembered almost all the names of the staff. Although they had made no changes when they were in town in December, she planned to spend more time reviewing the house to see if there were changes she would like to see. Musgrive arrived about three days after the Darcys.

Lady Stevenson once again invited the extended family to Sunday dinner. Since Lady Fitzwilliam also did the same, the Darcys decided that they would alternate families, but that Musgrove would dine at the Stevenson’s each week allowing him to become better acquainted those close to Mary. The Darcys would attend the Fitzwilliam family the first week in order for Elizabeth to meet the Viscount and his wife who were arriving that week as well.

That week at the Stevenson’s found Lady Stevenson’s grandsons William and Charles Stanson, with their wives Ethel and Cora, attending for the first time since their own seasons. They had not spent much time in London since their 1806 marriages.

After introductions, everyone spent time becoming better acquainted. Because Mr. Beaumont was now officially courting Mary Elliot, he was also invited to dinner and somewhat overwhelmed at the number of family members. It took some time for him to sort out how the Findlays and Hursts fit into the family. Once he had a clear picture of the relationships, he was surprised at how inclusive this family group was.

He said to Mary Elliot, “The diversity of relationships in your extended family is amazing. After my mother passed, we rarely saw anyone from her side of the family. My father had no brothers and only one sister, and we only rarely see her or her family. I am overwhelmed by all this family.”

Mary chuckled, “Wait until we add in the rest of the Bennets. Mrs. Darcy is one of five girls. Mrs. Hurst and Mrs. Findlay are her sisters by Jane Bennet’s marriage to Mr. Bingley. Miss Bennet is the third girl in the family. The Darcys are at the Fitzwilliam’s this week but should be here next. The Stansons haven’t been here before today either, so my cousins are getting to know everyone else just as you are. We did meet at the funeral for my grandfather and again at Christmas. They have been here about a week, so we did some visiting with them already.”

“I like the wonderful feeling here. You should know how lucky you are.”

“Believe me, I know. My home sounds more like yours than this. We never visit with family there either.”

Musgrove was also present, glad that he knew the Bingleys, Findlays, and Hursts fairly well. Beaumont at least had the benefit of a number of years of social events in London; Musgrove had little of that. By the end of the afternoon, he felt he had all the relationships clear and was much more comfortable. He found he had a great deal in common with the younger of the Stansons, Charles. However, he was able to talk with William about the challenges in managing an estate when in tandem with a father who was still vigorously involved.

To Mary Bennet, he said, “What a remarkable woman your aunt’s mother is. She has opened her family life to all those of us who are relatives of her relatives. It certainly extends my acquaintance in London and will ease things for me when I start attending activities with you.”

Mary agreed. “She is very like a grandmother to us too even though we are not technically related at all. We are all grateful.”

After dinner, Musgrove spent time discussing Parliament with Findlay. He was interested to hear Findlay’s impressions about his new responsibilities.

Findlay said, “I must thank you for inviting Mr. Dickinson to the shooting party. Becoming acquainted in such circumstances makes it easier to form positive relationships and work together.”

“He has always seemed a very earnest fellow.”

“When you are not busy escorting Miss Bennet, you might want to call upon him. I am sure he would enjoy seeing you.”

“I may do that. I find what you are doing to be very interesting.”

At the Fitzwilliam’s, Anne finally got to become better acquainted with her cousin Harold, Viscount Milton, and his wife Agnes, and their children George and Harold. She had never spent time with any children since she was a child except for her Christmas meeting with Rory Alleyn, so this was another completely new experience. Although she was awkward with them, she found it pleasant. She found her cousin a bit distant, but Agnes even more so.

Anne said to her, “So, Lady Milton, do you prefer your country home or town?”

“There is nothing to do in the country. We did not come to town last season only because of Harold’s birth. I prefer to be here for the entire season, while Milton usually goes off with friends once spring is truly here. Of course, once the hot weather arrives, everyone returns to their estates. That is only interesting if one has house parties, of course, with interesting people. I understand you have not been to town before?”

“Not to stay for any duration. I suffered from ill-health which has only recently abated,” admitted Anne. She was not sure how much Lady Milton knew of her situation. “I am looking forward to the season’s activity though.”

“I am sure you are,” said Lady Milton. She nodded and moved off.

Elizabeth and Charlotte joined Anne. “So, are you enjoying this family dinner?”

“In general, yes, I am. It is so different from the formal dinners at Rosings. I can actually have a conversation with others if I wish.”

Major Fitzwilliam joined them. “I see you met our sister Agnes.”

Anne replied, “Yes. Have they been married long?”

“I think it has been three years. Yes, that must be about right. George is 2 and Harold is 1. She does not appreciate most of us very much, I am afraid, so none of us are very close.”

Elizabeth said, “I had noticed a degree of condescension on her part. I thought it was only me, though.”

The major chuckled. “Oh, no, she is generous with her opinion of all of us. We are too active and busy for Agnes. She thinks the upper class should sit around looking elegant. Mrs. Darcy, I believe her attitude is similar to your cousin, Miss Elliot.”

“Ah, that explains it, I guess.”

Charlotte asked, “Is that a common attitude?”

Major Fitzwilliam considered this as Darcy joined them. Darcy asked, “Is what a common attitude?”

Charlotte replied, “That the upper class should sit around looking elegant.”

Darcy replied, “I believe it is. The women are expected to look elegant, the men to participate in sport and dance the night away when required. What brought this on?”

Elizabeth answered, “Major Fitzwilliam was explaining your cousin, Lady Milton.”

“Ah, yes. Her expectations are somewhat extreme but well within what society dictates, I am afraid. My active participation on the estate has always seemed highly distasteful to her.”

At dinner, Charlotte sat by Major Fitzwilliam. “So, your injury would indicate active duty in the military and not a desk job.”

“That would be correct. I have enjoyed it over the years and expect to be promoted again in another year or two if I continue.”

“Are you thinking of resigning your commission?”

“It is always something to consider when recovering from an injury like this. During the past summer, my mother’s aunt passed away and unexpectedly left me a comfortable little estate. She had moved in with her son and rented it out, so right now it gives me a bit of extra income. Should I want to retire from the military, it could provide a nice little home. It is in Cheshire, so not too far away from Pemberley, which is convenient if I want to visit. Of course, Mother always worries about me, so she would like me to resign and settle down since I would not require the income from the military. I assume all mothers are like that.”

“They probably are. It was nice of your aunt to give you the option to make different choices.”

“Yes, it was, and quite unexpected. I barely knew her. It does give me some flexibility that I lacked in the past, though. So, I gather you have known Mrs. Darcy for a long time.”

Charlotte smiled as she glanced over at Elizabeth who was talking with Anne. “Yes, we have been friends these many years. It was kind of her to ask me to join them. She claims she would be lonely with Mr. Darcy working so much, but I know she is also hoping to help me experience a wider acquaintance than we had in Hertfordshire.”

“She seems a very good friend. I know she has made Darcy very happy. They seem well-suited.”

“Yes, they seem to be very happy. I am pleased for her as there was no one suitable for her at home. She needed someone she could respect who would also respect her, and it seems they found that.”

Later, Charlotte had an opportunity to spend time with Lady Harriet. “I understand that you are close friends with Mrs. Darcy’s aunt, Mrs. Gardiner.”

“Yes, we generally socialize together rather often. Rory likes to play with her younger sons and daughters. She came out just a few years before I did. I am a part of her charitable circle as well.”

“Rory seems to enjoy playing with George and Harold.”

“Yes. It is nice that they are here this year. Now that George is getting old enough to play well, they seem to be having a nice time. Of course, thank goodness for a good nanny to care for them in the nursery so we do not have to participate in their play while trying to hold a conversation.”

One the way home that evening, Elizabeth said to Darcy, “I am pleased to meet your cousin Lord Milton. However, I can see why you are closer to Major Fitzwilliam than to Lord Milton. He is not very forthcoming and welcoming, is he?”

Darcy chuckled, “No, he is not. His wife is well suited to his attitude, but they are not a warm addition to the family group. He is not someone I would choose to socialize with when given a choice. Of course, at family dinners, there is no choice.”

Elizabeth added, “Well, one does not choose family, only friends. Charlotte, I am very glad you are with us and not Lady Milton.”

Charlotte replied, “Thank you. I imagine it must be hard to find everyone so lacking as she seems to do.”

Darcy said, “I know I have at times shared some of her opinions but I have learned better. I fear she will never do so. However, she has plenty of friends who share her views, so she seems happy in her life.”

Elizabeth said, “That is good for her. It would never do for me though, so I am glad we are not as off-putting.”

The next day, between visitors, Elizabeth asked Charlotte if she had any thoughts about the sort of partner she might want. “After all, we should have some idea of the type of single gentleman we want to encourage.”

Charlotte smiled. “I am not romantic, you know. All I really ask is a comfortable situation. Happiness in marriage is entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions of the parties are ever so well known to each other, or ever so similar before-hand, it does not advance their felicity in the least. They always continue to grow sufficiently unlike afterwards to have their share of vexation; and it is better to know as little as possible of the defects of the person with whom you are to pass your life."

"You make me laugh, Charlotte; but it is not sound. You know it is not sound, and that you would never act in this way yourself.”

“After Mr. Morris died, I determined that all I ask is comfort in a respectable situation. I care little for the companionship I know you sought and found with Mr. Darcy. I admit that it might be pleasant, but, I am afraid I really would take the first suitable proposal that came my way. I do not want to be a burden to my family, or now that I am with you, to you.”

“Oh, Charlotte, you are not a burden. You are a friend. Well, if you are determined that you would accept any suitable situation without regard for compatibility and happiness, I hope that someone who can make you happy in spite of yourself presents himself.”

Charlotte smiled at her. “You are such a romantic, my friend. Thank you.”

While the young ladies were finishing up their practice for the presentation, Musgrove visited Dickinson at Parliament and found it very interesting. Dickinson, in turn, offered Musgrove the opportunity to assist him. This allowed Musgrove activities outside the social events with Mary Bennet. He did not want to spend all of his time dogging Darcy. He thought his friend was entitled to some time on his own, not always having to entertain him.

As he sat with Mary shortly after his arrival, he said, “You know, when I agreed to come escort you, I never gave a thought to how I might spend my days when I was not with you. I knew there would be some social activities, such as card parties but hadn’t realized how much free time I might have. Darcy kindly takes me along with him, but I cannot allow myself to follow at his heels like a lap dog.”

Mary chuckled, “Such an image. Well, what are you to do during your free time instead. You cannot spend all of them with me, much as I might enjoy that.”

He smiled. “I would too, but that will come after the wedding. I thought I would spend time assisting Dickinson in Parliament. There is much I can do to help out, and watching the proceedings is fascinating. I can also help out your brother Findlay as well.”

“That is an excellent idea. So I will not worry if you do not visit me during visiting hours as long as I know I will see you at our social events.”

“Good. Of course, I blame this need to be doing on your influence. Before I met you, I was content to idle much of the time. However, that no longer seems acceptable. There is too much to be done to make the world a better place.”

“I will gladly accept blame for that as long as you continue to make time for me.”

“Always.”


Chapter 20

Finally, all the practice paid off. As with the previous year, the ladies were presented, made their curtsey, and returned home without mishap. On the ride home, they discussed the drama of the scene. Caroline and Louisa changed back to everyday dress and met in the parlor.

Caroline said, “That was quite something. I never expected to participate in it. Although I was glad to see the queen, she was not particularly impressive. Some of the ladies I have met whose husbands are in the House of Lords are more impressive.”

Louisa said, “Perhaps so, but she is the queen. Father and Mother would be so proud of us. This will open many more doors for our own children. We have certainly come a long way.”

“Yes, we have. Thank you very much, Mother, for giving us this opportunity.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “You and Louisa are most welcome, my dear. Now we can start having some fun.”

Louisa said, “Well, perhaps not all of us. Speaking of children, I am not going to spend the season in town. I am expecting to be confined in early May, and we want to be home for the event.”

Caroline said, “Congratulations. I thought I had detected a bit of change but did not want to say anything in case it was simply a matter of gaining some weight.”

“At least this ridiculous dress hides how much bigger I am getting without the need for significant stays. I am tired of stays. I will leave off with them until the baby arrives.”
Mrs. Findlay said, “I am very happy for you, my dear. Mr. Hurst and his mother must be excited.”

“Yes, they are. We told her just before we left for town. Now that the presentation is over, we are going back home. I am just grateful I was not as big as a house for the presentation. I expect that stage will be somewhat uncomfortable.”

Caroline said, “I would be there for the birth, but we must stay until Parliament recesses. But you should be fine with Mrs. Hurst attending. If you need me, I can leave Rupert behind and join you.”

“Yes, I expect to be fine. We have plenty of family at home to offer any needed assistance. You concentrate on helping Mr. Findlay.”

Just then, Findlay and Hurst entered the parlor. Findlay chuckled. “Each time I see those gowns, I am awed by the excess they represent. I am glad to see you back in more usual attire.”

Hurst agreed. “Indeed. I suppose this means we have all arrived in the upper ranks.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “You have our best wishes. Mrs. Hurst has just told us of your happy news.”

Hurst smiled, “We are quite excited, as you might imagine. We will head back home to await the confinement.”

When apprised of what was happening, Findlay also offered his best wishes. He hoped he might have similar happy news sometime soon. They had certainly had every reason to hope for such an eventuality.

The Darcys and Musgrove were waiting at Gracechurch Street to greet Mary Bennet when she returned. When she entered, Musgrove said, “Oh my, that is some dress. You look lovely.”

Mary smiled fondly. “I look ridiculous, but you are quite gallant to claim it looks well. Give me a few moments so Fargo can help me change into something more appropriate, and we can tell you all about it.”

They spent an hour discussing the spectacle, comparing it to Elizabeth’s presentation the previous season, and discussing the things that Musgrove was learning about Parliament. The gentlemen left so that the ladies could make their calls.

Mary Elliot and Lady Stevenson chatted on the way back to her townhouse. “It certainly happened quickly for something so important.”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “The presentation is not necessarily important, but what it represents is. It sends an indication that you are of the upper ranks and of some importance. You can be gentry without it, but you cannot be first rank. Since you already have someone interested, it does not open doors today as it does for others, but it also keeps options available. Well, I am glad that is over with. You did well, my dear.”

At the Fitzwilliam’s, Major Fitzwilliam laughed as Lady Fitzwilliam and Anne entered the house. “Oh, my, that is some dress.”

Anne joined in his laughter. “Yes, quite ridiculous, isn’t it?”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Well, it does not have to be attractive. It must only showcase our wealth and importance. It accomplished that. The queen recalled Lady Catherine and asked Anne to pass on her regards.”

The major’s laughter increased. "That is all we need.”

Anne said, “I will mention my presentation when next I see Mother. I am sure she will not believe it but would appreciate that it happened. Of course, I will write about it in my next letter to her.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Now we can concentrate on having an enjoyable time. Richard, will you think about finding a partner this time?”

“Well, only if I think I want to settle down. I am not sure I would want to subject a wife to my current life of army travel.”

“Aunt Gertrude gave you the option to select a different life than you had originally planned. Have you given that any thought?”

“Yes, but so far, I am not ready to make any changes.”

Anne said, “Well, I am, so I am going to change into something more comfortable.”

From her place on the sofa, Mrs. Annesley now joined in the laughter. “Oh, Miss de Bourgh, that was just perfect.”

Major Fitzwilliam added, “It certainly was. Does your mother know you have a sense of humor?”

Everyone laughed as Anne went to change. As she exited, she replied, “Of course not. She would have found it intolerable.”

The Fitzwilliams, Darcys, and Findlays attended a pleasant card party that evening. It was a quiet diversion after all the tense preparations of the past few days.

Anne said to Caroline, “I am so glad that is all over.”

“It was a bit nerve wracking. I had expected just to enjoy myself this season, but I find that politics is a part of society now that Mr. Findlay is a Member.”

“Are you enjoying that?”

“You know, I think I am.”

“I hear that Mrs. Hurst has returned home to await a happy event. Congratulations. You must all be quite excited.”

“We are. They lost their first a couple of years ago, so this is quite welcome news.”

Caroline was pleased that at this card party, she had been introduced to Mrs. Rushworth and her sister Miss Bertram as well as their brothers Mr. Bertram and Mr. Edmund Bertram. From their manner and comments, she understood that they were pleased to be in town and out from under the authority of their father. She could also see that there would be no way to curry favor with Sir Thomas through his daughters. There was not a close enough family feeling to promote that. However, they were quite fashionable and would be good social contacts if nothing else.

When Elizabeth encountered Rushworth after having been introduced to his wife and sister, she said, “It is good to see you again. I congratulate you on your marriage. You must be very happy.”

“Thank you. Mrs. Rushworth and I are very glad to be in town. My mother stayed home this year knowing that Mrs. Rushworth would be happy to serve as hostess. I hope we will see you often. I also offer my congratulations on becoming Mrs. Darcy.”

“We have both been blessed.”

As he left her and went to his wife’s side, she could see Mrs. Rushworth take very little note of his presence. She could not see any great sign of affection by either of them, but that was often the case in society marriages. She would not have enjoyed the constant presence of Mr. Rushworth’s absence of thought, but perhaps Mrs. Rushworth was able to overlook it.

Miss Bertram seemed a nice enough young lady. Apparently, they had both come to town two years prior for one week for their presentation. Their mother had been willing to sponsor them but not to spend any time in town. Lady Bertram had not enjoyed her own presentation and would not spend any more time in town than required. The opposite was the attitude of both Mrs. Rushworth and Miss Bertram. They wanted to be in town as much as they could and hoped to spend as little time at home as possible.

Elizabeth spoke with Mr. Thomas Bertram for a short period of time. She could see why he was such good friends with Lord Milton. “Yes, I will be heading off to the races with Milton and some of our other friends shortly. I generally make an appearance in town for two or three weeks before the racing season starts.”

“You must be pleased that you can see your sisters this time,” suggested Elizabeth.

“Yes, I am staying with them this year. In the past, I am usually at a friend’s place. It is nicer to be with my sisters. Rushworth is not a bad sort. I believe this is the first time Edmund has come to town for any part of the season.”

“I understand your sisters have not had the option to stay for much of the season in the past.”

Bertram shook his head. “Lud, no. The Pater has no time for them and Mother is not comfortable in town.”

“You never thought to chaperone them?”

He looked at her in surprise. “Of course not. I am no kind of chaperone. I leave that to the old biddies who have nothing better to do than matchmaking. I’m too busy for that sort of thing. Besides, I never stay more than two or three weeks. They would want to be here the entire season.”

Elizabeth replied dryly, “Of course.” She then moved away toward Darcy. “I can see why we are not to include the friends of Lord Milton in the circle for our young ladies.”

“Oh?” replied Darcy.

“Yes. Mr. Bertram has a very familiar attitude with little consideration for others. His favorite pastimes are gambling and racing. Not someone we want for our sisters and cousins.”

“Yes. Seems very much a scrapegrace. I suspect only Anne has sufficient dowry to interest him and Milton’s other friends. Even Miss Musgrove’s dowry would not be enticing.”

“He has very little family feeling. He appreciates staying with his sisters this year but could never be bothered to help them out himself. He comes to town every year while they were stuck away at home since their mother does not like town. There seems little harm to him, unlike some, but I believe he is better left alone. Now his brother, Mr. Edmund Bertram seems much nicer. I would not mind our knowing him. However, it seems he already has an interest in Miss Crawford”

Darcy smiled. “She is very fashionable while he is far simpler. Should they continue into an attachment, I foresee a very interesting life together.”

Elizabeth agreed, “Yes, she is far more worldly than he. It makes me very grateful that our perspectives are so much closer than I first supposed. Ah, well, Caroline has been cultivating this group as acquaintances in hopes of facilitation the relationship with Sir Thomas Bertram. Of course, Mrs. Rushworth is a rising star of the ton this year. She has been mentioned frequently in the society columns of the paper.”

“It makes me even more grateful that I have no need of pursuing such acquaintances for politics. I am glad we have no need for such notoriety.”

Chapter 21

With Musgrove in town, Mary Bennet found everything much more entertaining. While she had enjoyed the various activities before, it was much more fun to participate with Musgrove present. The balls, soirées, card parties, and concerts all seemed brighter with his presence. With the season in full swing, their calendar was now full almost every afternoon or evening. He spent many of his mornings helping Dickinson at Parliament. This meant he also spent a great deal of time with Findlay, becoming good friends with both. Darcy appreciated that he was not required to host Musgrove all day. It made their friendship easier as well.

Mr. Gardiner continued the process of screening their new acquaintance and indicating which ones should not be pursued when found wanting. Happily, there were very few of those.

Mr. Hatton and Lady Hatton continued to call at Fitzwilliam House and enjoyed a warm reception. At the first ball after the presentation, Anne danced with him twice. The more they talked, the more congenial they found one another. He asked, “So, did you enjoy meeting the queen?”

“It was an interesting spectacle. However, I think I am glad I participated. Of course, it gives one something to talk about. I suppose it also demonstrates that one is of the first rank. I care little for that, but I know that some find that very important.”

He agreed. “Many think it of critical importance. I suppose what it represents is of importance.”

Anne looked thoughtful as they separated during the dance, asking as they once again joined, “What do you think it represents?”

“You have an acquaintance with those who are important in society. You are among those important. Things like that.”

“Yes, that sounds about right. What matters more to me is congenial friends and acquaintances.”

He smiled. “I find those are what give enjoyment to life. That and purpose, accomplishing something. If I were a scholar, it might have been easier to find something fulfilling that way. Or if I were interested in pursuing a life in the military like your cousin Major Fitzwilliam. I guess I am still floundering my way toward that purpose.”

“Once I began to take over the management of Rosings, I began to find some of that satisfaction you are speaking of. Becoming better acquainted with the rest of the family has also given satisfaction. I find my new cousins to be wonderful friends. When I was in ill health, I never anticipated having such a satisfying life.”

“So you are enjoying London?”

“Yes, although I think I agree with Mrs. Annesley that a little will suffice. I will likely want to come for a couple of weeks each year, but I cannot imagine spending half the year here every year going to all these events. It is like living on a diet of sweets. Such excess would not long satisfy.”

Shortly after this first dance with Hatton, Lord Milton introduced Anne to a number of his friends. She was surprised to find herself quite popular. She danced nearly every dance.

Mary Elliot and Beaumont enjoyed the same ball with a different topic of conversation.

Beaumont said, “I am grateful we can have these two dances at each ball. You are an excellent dancer.”

Mary smiled. “Thank you. I will admit that I love dancing with you. You are very easy for me to follow and never step on my toes.”

“There are those who are less adept who call for reinforced footwear, aren’t there?”

“Yes, there are. At least there are not too many of those. You have met most of my extended family. What think you of them?”

“Your extended family members are quite wonderful, warm and welcoming. There is so much good humor in those Sunday dinners. The conversation is always interesting, sometime challenging, often thoughtful. I will admit that my own family dinners never required me to be quite so on my toes. I find I enjoy it.”

“Well, as you know, that is quite a change for me a well. At Kellynch, no original thought is required and seldom offered. With Grandmother, it is required. In many ways, with the reading and new experiences, I have learned more this year than in many years in the past even though I was at school.”

He smiled. “I can appreciate that. As a barrister, I am constantly challenged, so that is not new. However, we discuss topics I never considered before. Your cousins are all quite stimulating.”

“I agree. They are.”

“Have you decided if you like London?”

“I think I do. Of course, the air is dirtier than at Kellynch. However, there is so much to see and do that I think it makes up for it. I can understand why my grandparents chose to stay here rather than in Gloucestershire when Grandfather fell ill. It is far less boring than the country.”

The Darcys ensured that Musgrove and Mary were introduced to many new people at the ball. However, there were a few gentlemen who requested introduction that were denied the pleasure. Mr. Thomas Bertram and Mr. Dudley were in that group. Darcy said, “I am sorry, but I do not believe you would be appropriate acquaintances for my sister. We wish to limit her dance partners to those with whom a further acquaintances would not be amiss. Your reputations suggest that it would be better for you to look elsewhere for a partner.”

Bertram laughed, “You are too fastidious by half, Darcy.”

Darcy smiled, “Yes, I know. However, one can never be too careful. I know you are friends with my cousin Milton, but even he would not be given leave to dance with my sister. “

Dudley and Bertram walked away shaking their heads. There were always other interesting young ladies for dancing. Dudley said, “His sister is probably as stuffy as he is. Not worth pursuing. The cousin, Miss de Bourgh is not as attractive but her dowry is much nicer. Her dancing was not bad. I am glad Milton introduced us. She might be worth pursuing.”

Bertram replied, “I suppose so. In fact, there are a great many lovely women in attendance who might be fun for a little dalliance.”

Dudley agreed. “There are certainly many of those. Some of them even have more of the ready available like Miss de Bourgh. I doubt that Darcy’s wife’s sister has much of that. I hear his wife brought him very little.”

Musgrove was a little overwhelmed at all the new introductions, but comforted himself that creating a network of acquaintances could only improve his life. Look at how many more people he could invite for future shooting parties. He relaxed a bit when he had a dance with Mary Elliot’s friend, Miss Lovedean.

“Are you enjoying your season, Miss Lovedean?”

Leticia smiled, “Oh yes. I have met so many fascinating people. I am having a wonderful time. What about you?”

“It is not quite the same, but yes, I am. I too have met many wonderful people. Somerset will seem very quiet in comparison.”

“I am sure it will.”

When he relinquished Miss Lovedean to Raynor, he saw how her eyes lit up at seeing the man. He thought there might be some kind of announcement about those two in the near future. When they were together, they had eyes for no one else in the room.

Charlotte was not left to sit at the side. She found that there were many who would gladly dance with her even if they were not interested in pursuing an attachment since her portion was too small. During one break, she sat next to Elizabeth and said, “I cannot thank you enough for bringing me to London. It is so much fun.”

“It is far more varied than Hertfordshire, it is not?”

“Indeed it is.”

“I notice you are not lacking for partners.”

“That has been quite nice. Although he still cannot dance, Major Fitzwilliam has asked for the supper dance. He hopes we can talk and then enjoy the supper together.”

“That should be fun. He is so very entertaining.”

“Indeed he is. He always has many amusing anecdotes.”

“I can understand why he and Wills are so close. He helps Wills drop some of his seriousness. They are so close, they could be brothers.”

As the Darcys enjoyed dinner together, Elizabeth said, “I saw the Miltons. Lord Milton nodded, but Lady Milton did not even acknowledge my presence. Not a cut, but it was somewhat surprising.”

Darcy frowned. “I do not find it too surprising. She ignores almost everyone. Do not let it bother you.”

“I hadn’t planned to.”

“I did notice that he introduced a number of his friends to Miss de Bourgh.”

Darcy frowned. “I refused to introduce them to Mary. She does not need acquaintances like them. Neither does Anne. I will have a word with her after dinner.”

Just then Major Fitzwilliam and Charlotte joined them at the table.

Darcy asked, “How is the leg? I do not suppose you danced, did you?”

“No, I am not that well healed yet. Miss Lucas kindly accepted my request to chat instead of dance. It will be at least a couple more weeks before I can return to the dance floor.”

Charlotte said, “We had a very nice conversation about horses. Did you know your cousin can talk of them by the hour?”

Darcy smiled. “Yes, I have heard him do so. Do you like horses?”

“I am not very knowledgeable. I can ride, although not well. It was not something I ever really considered much before.”
Fitzwilliam said, “Well, they are fine and essential animals.”

As the supper ended and the dance began again, Charlotte’s next partner came to claim her. Fitzwilliam watched as she stepped out onto the floor. He said, “Elizabeth, I am very glad you brought Miss Lucas along with you this year. She is a very pleasant change from those I usually encounter in town.”

“Yes, she is. I hope at least one of the gentlemen of our acquaintance can see her value and become attached. She is a wonderful person. After Jane, she is my very best friend. It is a shame that Mr. Morris’ death left her with so few prospects at home.”

As he watched her dance, Fitzwilliam replied, “Yes, it is. She is refreshingly real compared to many of our friends in town. I wish her the best of luck.”

Lady Fitzwilliam had alternately watched Anne with her various partners and the Major. As he supped with Charlotte, she said to Mrs. Gardiner, “You know, Richard could do much worse than consider Miss Lucas. He cares little for the ton and therefore finds many of the belles severely lacking. Miss Lucas is so practical but still quite charming. I do not think I would mind at all were he to look no further.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “I have always enjoyed her company. She has been a good friend to Elizabeth and Jane for many years. It was a shame when her betrothed was killed. It certainly made her much more reserved than when she was younger. It will be interesting to watch their friendship develop to see if it becomes something more.”


Chapter 22

The morning after the ball, Hatton sought Lord Fitzwilliam at his club. They chatted for a few moments before Mr. Hatton said, “I wanted to talk to you before approaching Miss de Bourgh. I have greatly enjoyed becoming acquainted with her. Could I have your blessing to ask her for her hand in marriage?”

“Before I answer, do you think she would agree?”

“I do; well, at least I think I do.”

“Would you feel the same if she is unable to have children?”

“Of course, but why do you ask?”

“Until very recently, she was in very poor health. I just want to ascertain if marriage would still interest you if she might not be able to have a child.”

“I am not particularly interested in children although I know they might result from marriage. I believe I would like to help her manage Rosings. It sounds like a beautiful place. I enjoy her company and would like to spend my time with her.”

“If you can keep your brother and his fast friends away, then yes, you have my blessing. I noticed my son introduced them to her at the ball last night.”

“I do not generally socialize with my brother or his friends and can promise not to invite them to visit us at Rosings. We might see them at various venues, but I will not seek them out. I will speak to Miss de Bourgh when next we call, then, if that is acceptable.”

“Call tomorrow. I will forewarn my wife to prepare for it.”

“Thank you.”

When Lord Fitzwilliam returned from his club, he found Lady Fitzwilliam reading in her private parlor. “May I have a few minutes of your time?”

“Of course. What can I do for you?”

“Is Anne home?”

Lady Fitzwilliam considered for a moment before answering. “She and Mrs. Annesley left perhaps an hour ago. I believe they were to call on Harriet.”

“Good. William Hatton called upon me to ask for my blessing in his suit with Anne. He will visit tomorrow to see if she is agreeable to becoming Mrs. Hatton.”

“They seem to be an excellent match. He and his mother have visited quite often. I think they will do very well together.”

Lord Fitzwilliam agreed. “That has been my impression as well. I know he and Richard have long been friends which will make his addition to the family somewhat easier for him. Milton is friends with his older brother, but I told Hatton that group must not be invited to Rosings and he agreed. I am glad he is not fast and reckless like that crowd.”

“It is a shame that the heirs are so often irresponsible. I believe Harold introduced a number of his friends to Anne last night. Well, William seems a good choice for Anne. She seems to like him. I will make sure we are home for him tomorrow. Shall I tell Anne why?”

Lord Fitzwilliam smiled. “Let us allow him that pleasure. However, I think I will forego the club in the morning. If she accepts him, we probably need not worry about any of Milton’s friends.”

“I suspect they only see the heiress. I believe William Hatton sees the woman. I think Anne will find that very attractive.”

Hatton was successful in his quest, and Anne found herself very happily betrothed at the beginning of March. Since he could easily procure a license, they decided to be married quietly in two weeks. With his parents and brother were in town for the season, all of the immediate family was available except for Lady Catherine.

“Do you want to bring your mother to town for the ceremony?” he asked.

“I do not think that would be wise. My aunt and uncle will suffice for parents. I would like to ask Mrs. Darcy to attend me. We have become very close friends these past weeks.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “We will host the breakfast here, of course.”

Hatton said, “I believe my mother would like to host a dinner to recognize this. I talked of the possibility with her, hoping that Miss de Bourgh would agree.”

Her ‘cousins’ happened to call upon her that afternoon where she joyfully shared her news.

Mary Bennet said, “See! All of us have had success. Now we must hope that Mr. Beaumont moves along soon. Congratulations, Anne, this is so wonderful.”

Mary Elliot agreed, “Indeed, I am very happy for you. I do hope Mr. Beaumont does decide to move forward. Each time we are together, I find myself more attracted. However, I believe he wants to go slowly in order to be sure we will suit one another. My father and sister arrive in two more weeks. I hope he can decide before then. I have hinted on that desire and he seems thoughtful. My friend Miss Lovedean has also had success. Mr. Raynor has asked for her hand; and Mr. Marsh has asked Miss Raynor. Both gentlemen have been showing their interest for a number of weeks and have finally decided.”

Caroline Findlay hosted all of them at a supper that evening. It was a large party half of whom were members of Parliament, the other social friends. The food was excellent and most of the conversation was interesting.

Mary Bennet smiled at the memory of conversations during dinner with her partner. He thought that civilization was doomed if it continued down the path it was currently following. Mr. Hargraves had said, “We would do so much better to return to the values of our forebears. Have you ever ready Fordyce Miss Bennet?”

He was shocked when Mary answered, “Yes, I spent a great deal of time reading him the past couple of years.”

“Indeed? Did you learn anything from him?”

“I hope I did. Although his style of writing is too pedantic for my taste, he offers excellent advice for living a truly moral life. I have tried to apply his recommendations to my own life.”

Mr. Hargraves said, “Have you, now? In what way?”

“I consider it practical application of applied Christianity. I perform a number of charitable acts and do what I can to relieve the suffering poor. I do my best to improve my own mind and its ability to apply Christ’s teachings to my life. I no longer quote him, as I once did, but I do try to consider what I learned from him in every situation.”

“Well, we certainly need more young people like you. Believe me, they are very sparse on the ground. I would not be surprised to see civilization itself disappear within twenty years.”

This was apparently the only subject on which Mr. Hargraves could converse. As the ladies removed to the withdrawing room, Mary considered what a bore she must have been when she quoted Fordyce at every turn. Although she had expanded her mind beyond Fordyce, she could still see value in what he preached. However, it really did not suit conversation at a dinner party.

Caroline sat next to her for a few minutes. “How are things with you?”

Mary smiled. “Quite well. And you?”

“I am well enough. I have heard from Louisa. Her journey home was uncomfortable, so she is glad to be well settled until her confinement.”

“That is good. I am excited for Louisa. I hope all goes well. You certainly have a wide variety of people here.”

Caroline glanced around the room. “Yes, it was necessary. How did you enjoy Mr. Hargraves? I could not think of anyone else who could hold a conversation with him.”

“We managed to do that. It was a good reminder to me that there is more to life than the moralizing that Fordyce does. Before our visit to town last year, I sounded very much like him.”

“I thought I recalled you mentioning Fordyce a time or two when we first met but not recently. You were the only person I could think of who might be able to converse easily with him. He is helping Rupert with some charity project which is why I invited him. He is very sound, just not good at conversation.”

“I did not mind him. As I said, it was a good reminder for me. How are you enjoying the social side to politics?”

“It has shown me another side to the social niceties we enjoy. Most of the members Rupert works with are fine men. I enjoy socializing with them. A few are not so fine, but just must be endured. I suspect that after this first year in town, we will not attend quite so very many balls in future. It is likely to be more suppers, soirées, card parties, theater, and concerts. I expect it will be only the occasional ball. Dancing is fine-I love it-but the cost can get prohibitive.”

“Do you expect to be in town until Parliament rises or will you join Louisa after the birth?”

Caroline said, “I am not sure. Right now, I plan to stay with Rupert. We will see when June rolls around. We plan attend your wedding in Meryton first and then go on home afterwards. That will let us see Jane at least briefly.”

“I am happy you still plan to be there.”

“We are both looking forward to it.”

Mary continued, “Isn’t it wonderful about Miss de Bourgh?”

“Yes. Hers will be our first wedding this season.”

“I think we will all be attending many weddings this season. Two of our other friends have already become betrothed as well.”

Caroline smiled as she rose to see to other guests. “I hope they are all as happy as I am.”

Mary nodded in agreement. Elizabeth sat down at the seat vacated by Caroline.

“It seems so long since we have had a quiet moment to talk. If you were living with us instead of the Gardiners, I could see you every day. I miss you.”

Mary chuckled. “Who would ever have thought that? But it is true, we are both so busy that quiet moments together are rare. I just had a reminder of how very poor my conversation and company must have been when all I could do was quote Fordyce. I am grateful to have changed. How is the planning going for updating Darcy House?”

Elizabeth smiled. “I know Fordyce has sound advice, but I admit I am glad you no longer quote him. At last I think I know what I would like done in the house. I will not change much, just a few minor things, I think. Did Jane tell you they are almost done with the inside renovations at Ambleside?”

“Yes, and she seems very pleased with them. Next they will tackle the outside that is still in need of correction.”

Elizabeth asked, “How are things progressing on your cottage?”

“Mr. Musgrove had an update only yesterday. All the new rooms have been framed out and the walls are now up. They will be painting soon. Aunt Madeline has helped me find fabrics that I like, so we are ready for draperies and upholstery. We are going to refurbish some of the family furniture, so I will be shipping off the fabrics once we are done with selections, probably next week. At least Mr. Musgrove agrees with all my choices so far.”

“That is wonderful. I will want to come and see all the changes.”

“He has talked of having another shooting party in the autumn, so perhaps you can see it then.”

By the end of the evening, Caroline was pleased that all seemed to enjoy themselves. She was developing a reputation as an excellent hostess. She found the social side of politics was very enjoyable, and Findlay appreciated the assistance her efforts provided.

Chapter 23

A few days later, the Gardiners hosted a card party. The afternoon at the Gardiner’s began very quietly like all other such card parties in the past. A number of new acquaintances were invited quite filling the drawing rooms at Gracechurch Street. It was splendidly lit up and quite full of company, and insufferably hot. Once most of the expected guests had arrived, they sat down to Cassino with a few sitting in chairs about the room to visit if they were not inclined to play yet.

Soon two latecomers were shown into the room in earnest conversation. The young man bowed in the direction of some of the guests but continued speaking to the fashionable young lady. He then turned toward two young ladies seated by Mary Bennet, Anne de Bourgh, and Mary Elliot, speaking to the elder for a few moments. However, the younger was obviously overcome with emotion. Her face was crimsoned over, and she exclaimed, in a voice of the greatest emotion, "Good God! Willoughby, what is the meaning of this? Have you not received my letters? Will you not shake hands with me?"

He could not then avoid it, but her touch seemed painful to him, and he held her hand only for a moment. During all this time he was evidently struggling for composure. After a moment's pause, he spoke with calmness.

"I did myself the honor of calling in Berkeley Street last Tuesday, and very much regretted that I was not fortunate enough to find yourselves and Mrs. Jennings at home. My card was not lost, I hope."

"But have you not received my notes?" cried the younger in the wildest anxiety. "Here is some mistake I am sure—some dreadful mistake. What can be the meaning of it? Tell me, Willoughby; for heaven's sake tell me, what is the matter?"

He made no reply; his complexion changed and all his embarrassment returned; but as if, on catching the eye of the young lady with whom he had been previously talking, he felt the necessity of instant exertion, he recovered himself again, and after saying, "Yes, I had the pleasure of receiving the information of your arrival in town, which you were so good as to send me," turned hastily away with a slight bow and joined his friend.

The younger woman, now looking dreadfully white, and unable to stand, sunk into her chair, and her sister, expecting every moment to see her faint, tried to screen her from the observation of others, while reviving her with lavender water. Those around them began to speak in hushed asides as they watched the very interesting tableau occur in front of them.

Their escort, a Lady Middleton, though in the middle of a rubber, on being informed that the younger sister was unwell, was too polite to object for a moment to her wish of going away, and making over her cards to a friend, they departed as soon as the carriage could be found.

As the trio departed, normal conversation resumed with a buzz as many spoke of the scene just enacted before them. Mary Elliot turned to Mary Bennet and said, “That was certainly uncomfortable. It appears Miss Marianne has had some kind of major disappointment in, was it, Mr. Willoughby?”

“It certainly does. It seemed all she could do for Miss Dashwood to help her from bursting into tears. I do not believe we have encountered Mr. Willoughby before. I believe Lady Middleton said the Miss Dashwoods are staying with her mother and have been here in town some few days. We met Lady Middleton once or twice last season but I do not believe we have met her mother or these friends before today.”

“How difficult for Miss Marianne. At least only those seated near us had to witness her words. I am not sure I could stand the humiliation if everyone knew of my disappointment had I one like this.” Mary Elliot shook her head sadly. “Apparently the Dashwoods have some unfortunate acquaintances.”

Anne said, “The others could see that some scene was taking place, though. I heard Mr. Willoughby mentioned as a friend of Mr. Hatton’s brother and running in a rather fast crowd. How sad for Miss Marianne indeed, for I fear that this is not the first young woman he has disappointed. That crowd seems to leave them in their wake.”

Miss Grey, the fashionable young woman, and Mr. Willoughby felt it better not to stay for the afternoon of cards. They chatted with Mrs. Gardiner for a few moments but left almost directly after Lady Middleton. Mrs. Gardiner had made note of the awkward situation and promised herself to have Mr. Willoughby investigated. It looked as if he had created a very untoward situation. The rest of the afternoon progressed uneventfully. When she was finally able to spend talk with Mr. Gardiner, Mrs. Gardiner had a number of names for him to investigate. First on the list was Willoughby as she suspected he might be a rake and unfit for her nieces’ acquaintance.

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “I wonder if Miss Dashwood and Miss Marianne are sisters of that John Dashwood who married Miss Ferrars? We usually encounter them once or twice each season, and it might be good to know. These Dashwoods are staying with Lady Middleton’s mother rather than their brother as they apparently live in a cottage on the Middleton’s estate. One awkward card party is sufficient for me.”

“I will see what I can find.”

Mr. Gardiner was able to satisfy her almost immediately. Mr. Willoughby had just entered into a betrothal with Miss Gray. However, he had apparently encouraged the belief of an understanding with Miss Marianne Dashwood without ever actually proclaiming a betrothal. In addition, he had dallied with at least one, possibly two, young women with the result that he was now already a father although he had yet to marry. Apparently the marriage was to satisfy a relative who held his probable inheritance, and Miss Gray was wealthy in her own right. It would seem best not to invite either again and to avoid improving the acquaintance.

Mr. Gardiner reported, “The Dashwood girls are indeed the sisters of Mr. Dashwood. However, they are essentially estranged. When he took over the estate upon the death of their father, Mrs. Dashwood made it clear she would prefer that they find a home elsewhere, which they did, although Mr. Dashwood had promised his father that he would care for his sisters. Sir John Middleton is a cousin of the senior Mrs. Dashwood and has made them welcome. They are staying with Lady Middleton’s mother, a Mrs. Jennings, who is a very sociable soul. The Dashwoods use the excuse of hosting a pair of sisters, the Misses Steeles, as the reason why their own sisters cannot stay. Poor show of family feeling.”

Mrs. Gardiner nodded in understanding. “So, do not invite all to the same party if at all possible. There are plenty of others to entertain, so knowing that, I think I can avoid any further unpleasantness. It certainly did add to the drama at an otherwise quiet card party. Miss de Bourgh mentioned something about him running in a fast crowd.”

“Indeed he does. His group gambles on fights of all kinds, at cards for high stakes, enjoys racing of every kind, and in general follows a very dissolute lifestyle. I do not believe they are the kinds of young men we want as acquaintances for our girls. The Fitzwilliam’s oldest, Lord Milton, is generally part of that crowd as well although he has limited his involvement in the few years since his marriage.”

“Very well, I will warn the girls, Lady Fitzwilliam, and Lady Stevenson. Miss de Bourgh heard about his attitudes from Mr. Hatton as they are friends of his brother I believe Miss de Bourgh also met many of them at the ball recently. . I am glad Mr. William Hatton is not part of this group.”

“As am I. Now that they are betrothed, I would not want to see her hurt by his brother’s friends. And, of course, I do not want those friends about our girls.”

“He has already promised his brother will not be invited to call upon them at Rosings. They are a most unpleasant crowd of young men.”

Mr. Gardiner summed it up. “I am glad that our girls have all selected reputable young men. We need have no fear for them.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “Now if we can just find someone for Miss Lucas and get Mr. Beaumont to come to an agreement with Mary Elliot.”

“It will be good to see them all well settled.”

Mrs. Gardiner sent notes to the others with the information Mr. Gardiner obtained. Charlotte and Elizabeth had not been present at the card party. When she received the note, Elizabeth said, “How awkward that afternoon must have been. Miss Marianne Dashwood sounds full young to be out in society if she is unable to master herself enough not to cause a scene.”

Charlotte agreed. “She does sound fairly young and inexperienced. That sort of disappointment can be difficult to overcome. It is nice that your uncle can let us know which young men are worth knowing and which not.”

Elizabeth agreed. “Yes, but not everyone cares about such things. Within our family, though, we want truly respectable young men, not those who only appear so.”

“We must hope Miss Marianne is able to recover from her obvious heartache. What a worrying situation.”

“I hope our uncle’s advice protects all of us from men like Mr. Willoughby.”

At the Fitzwilliams, Anne, Mrs. Annesley, and Lady Fitzwilliam all discussed the situation when they got Mrs. Gardiner’s note.

Lady Fitzwilliam frowned, knowing that Lord Milton was part of the same set. “I have never really liked Mr. Willoughby although I have met him a handful of times. He seems disingenuous to me although he is apparently quite charming.”

Anne said, “It sounds like that might be a good description. It looked like Miss Marianne was going to burst into tears, she was so upset by his treatment of her.”

Mrs. Annesley said, “These misunderstandings seem to be quite common with a certain set of young men.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Yes, young men who ought to be gentlemen but are not. Well, at least we can avoid him as much as possible. I do feel some pity for Miss Grey as well as Miss Marianne Dashwood. What a tawdry triangle. I would not suppose that marriage will reform Mr. Willoughby.”

Anne said, “You know that I was introduced to Mr. Willoughby at the ball as well as some of Lord Milton’s other friends.”

Lady Fitzwilliam sighed. “Yes. I believe it would be best if you could simply to civil to them in the future. You have no need of friendship with them, in any case.”

Chapter 24

With the engagement between Hatton and Anne, the Hattons were now invited to join the Fitzwilliam’s Sunday dinner. The Darcys attended to celebrate with Anne although it was a week they would normally join the Stevensons. While everyone was visiting before the meal, Lord Milton arrived for the first time in a few weeks.

“Ah, Hatton, I hear congratulations are in order. You have managed to snap up the heiress and Rosings.”

Hatton looked at Milton with some distaste. “Yes, Miss de Bourgh has kindly agreed to marry me.”

“Well, I just came by to offer my best wishes. I should be seeing your brother-we are off to the races. I will give him your respects.” He turned to his mother and added, “I do not expect to be in town again during the season, mother, except perhaps for Anne’s wedding. Take care of Agnes for me.” He nodded to the rest and left, waving in farewell.

For her part, Agnes frowned at her husband, nodded to acknowledge his farewell, and then returned to a conversation with Lord Fitzwilliam. “I hope you are keeping him on a tight budget. The last time he went to the races before Harold was born, he spent all my summer dress allowance.”

Lord Fitzwilliam said, “He has what he has and will get no more from me. He is aware.”

“Well, with him gone, it will certainly be much quieter at home. It has been late night cards almost every night.”

Major Fitzwilliam was seated on a couch resting his leg. Charlotte joined him saying, “How is the leg doing? I notice you are not using the cane as much anymore.”

“It is almost healed. Just a slight limp. I can ride if I am careful but not yet march. I could probably manage a single dance, but not much more.”

“Have you enjoyed escorting your cousin this season?”

“Yes, it has been quite entertaining. I know when it is Georgiana’s turn, neither Darcy nor I will be quite so relaxed about it.”

“You share custody of Georgiana, don’t you?”

“Yes, we do, although Darcy bears the brunt of it since I am gone so much. I am grateful Mrs. Darcy can now help us with her.”

“Elizabeth will be an excellent sister to her. So, have you made your decision about resigning?”

He looked at her speculatively. “I have had some thoughts. As you know, Mother wants me to marry, but I am not sure it would be fair to a wife to live the military life.”

“It is not a terrible life. Many others live it. Do you have a usual base of operations or are you usually in camp?”

“It has varied. Right now, I am in an active cavalry unit. We spend most of the year in the field on the continent.”

Charlotte asked, “You are an officer, so your wife would be able to travel with you, wouldn’t she?”

“Yes, but there is so much hardship, I do not know if I would want her to suffer it with me.”

“If it is a marriage of respect and admiration, I am sure she would prefer to be with you. If it is merely convenience, that would be different. She could stay behind and wait for you at your estate. Then you need see her only occasionally.”

“If I marry, I hope it is for respect and admiration, maybe even love.”

“Ah, you are a romantic?”

“A little. What about you?”

Charlotte sighed quietly. “I was betrothed many years ago. He died before we could wed. That death killed any romantic notions I held. I would like to respect and admire my husband, and would do the best I can to honor him in all things. However, I have no real expectations, so all I really desire is a situation that is respectable.”

“So, if I were to ask you to marry me and travel with me, what would you say?”

“Yes.”

“And if I were to ask you to marry me and help me manage the estate?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure? We have only known each other for a couple of weeks.”

“You offer a respectable situation, which is all I ask. I certainly respect and admire you which is more than I had hoped for. So, yes I am sure. What about you? Are you sure?”

“Well, yes. I have enjoyed all of your conversations. You are so practical but have such a sense of humor lurking in the background. I just love that. Unlike every other woman I have known, I can actually imagine enjoying your company for the rest of my life. I do not really want to decide about my commission without your input, because I would like you to be at my side. I have never met anyone like you and want to be sure I do not lose you. I think it likely that, even without a large dowry, with the large acquaintance you will make this season, you will be asked by someone else if I do not get there first.”

“I think you may be overestimating my chances of being asked by others, but I thank you. Then, my advice would be to decide which would make you happiest. I can be happy anywhere and would follow wherever you went.”

“Then, Miss Lucas, would you marry me?”

“Yes, I would be honored. You know you have my respect and admiration. I expect love will follow-I do hope it will. I am of age and do not need permission, but I think you should meet my father. He would appreciate the gesture. And since I am living with the Darcys, you might just mention something about it to your cousin.”

Fitzwilliam chuckled. “I will call on your father tomorrow.”

Charlotte smiled. “Let us say nothing until after you talk with father. Then you can talk with Mr. Darcy. You might want to stop by Darcy House on your way out of town. I can give you a note to my father.”

Fitzwilliam smiled in return. “Very well.”

Conversation at dinner was quieter with Lord Milton gone. Lady Milton had little to say to anyone, which was no change, but was more noticeable now. Finally, everyone determined to talk of Anne’s wedding and her prospects for a happy future. Major Fitzwilliam hoped that the next week, they might be able to talk of his upcoming wedding.

With help from all the family present, Anne finalized her wedding plans that Sunday. She did not want an extravagant affair, just something sweet and simple. Lady Milton was the only one who did not offer input and support. She merely commented that it could have been so much more important if only Anne would choose to make it so. Lady Hatton agreed with everything and offered only minor suggestions. She did not want to overshadow her new daughter’s choices with her own.

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Anne has already decided that society will not dictate her life, so why should it dictate her wedding. I am sure she and Mr. Hatton will manage very well with a quiet, personal day.”

Lady Milton sniffed, “If you say so. Well, I think I will collect the boys and say farewell. You can all then make the plans you wish.”

Lady Hatton said rather forcefully, “I am sure the day will be quite lovely.”

Lady Milton looked at her with a scornful expression, collected George and Harold and was on her way. No one regretted her leaving.

After much discussion of clothes, they moved on to flowers, then food for the breakfast. Although it would be simple, it would also be tasty. Lady Fitzwilliam would set a beautiful table to entertain the eye as the palate was satisfied by the food. Lady Hatton was pleased. Lord Fitzwilliam and Lord Hatton merely agreed with any suggestion the others made. It was all up to the ladies to decide.

Chapter 25

On Monday, Major Fitzwilliam rode to Meryton to meet with Sir William Lucas. He approved of Lucas Lodge as he rode up. He was somewhat nervous as he knocked at the door and asked for Sir William. He was shown into a sparsely furnished library.

“How may I be of assistance?” asked Sir William.

“I am Major Richard Fitzwilliam. I believe you are acquainted with my cousin, Fitzwilliam Darcy, who recently married Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Through their kindness, I have become acquainted with your daughter, Miss Lucas, and have developed a deep admiration. I have asked Miss Lucas for her hand in marriage, and she has agreed. I have come to meet you and ask for your blessing.” He handed over a note Charlotte had penned explaining the situation to her parents.

Sir William sat back in stunned amazement. He had never really expected Charlotte to marry after the death of Mr. Morris. Here was a gentleman of some means indicating that she would indeed find a happy situation. He spent a few moments to read Charlotte’s note.

“Well, of course I will give my blessing. However, can we chat for a while so that we might become better acquainted?”

Tea was served and they visited for half an hour before Sir William went in search of Lady Lucas. She was excited to meet Major Fitzwilliam and visit with him as well. When Lady Lucas excused herself, Fitzwilliam discussed his proposed settlement and asked of Charlotte’s dowry. He was unconcerned with how very little she brought as she had already shared that information.

“We would like to be married in Meryton. If I do not resign my commission, I will likely need to report by mid-April. If you could have the banns read, we could wed in three weeks, which will give us at least a week before I report. Miss Lucas has indicated that she would travel with me. We are considering what life would be like if I resign, but I have not yet come to a conclusion about making that choice.”

Sir William beamed. “I will have the banns read and see about engaging Mr. Decker to perform the service. I believe I have sufficient room to host your parents and you for the ceremony but not any additional family.”

“Meryton’s inn looks like we could obtain decent rooms.”

“Oh yes, they are quite fine.”

“We also have family in the Bennets. I assume the Darcys would stay with them.”

“That is true. I am sure we can make everything work.”

“I imagine Miss Lucas will be in touch as soon as I let her know we have your blessing.”

“I will just write her a little note in reply to hers.” While Fitzwilliam finished his tea, he watched his future father write to Charlotte. He was pleased at what a personable soul Sir William was. It would make things easier to have someone so companionable as a father. Lady Lucas also wrote Charlotte. Major Fitzwilliam carried both notes back to London when he left.

When Major Fitzwilliam arrived at Darcy House, he found his leg quite stiff. He moved into the house very slowly and was grateful to sit in the parlor. Mrs. Wheeler found Charlotte for him as he requested when he entered.

“Miss Lucas, Mrs. Darcy, it is good to see you. Might I have a word with Miss Lucas?” he said as she entered the parlor, followed closely by Elizabeth.

Elizabeth said with a smile, “I will just sit over here with my book while the two of you talk.”

Charlotte smiled back. “Thank you.”

When they were seated, he said, “Your father has given us his blessing. I had a very nice conversation with both of your parents. I have a letter here for you from them. They were very excited.”

Charlotte and Fitzwilliam spoke of his visit to Meryton, the tentative plans Sir William had made, and his proposed settlement. “Before we conclude these plans, we really need to decide if I resign now or wait until later.”

“As I said, I can go along with either decision. You need to decide which choice you prefer.”

“Your willingness to accompany me to the field has actually convinced me that I want to have no such thing. I want to take you to a home of your own. However, the lease is good through harvest in October. If I resign now, we would have to live with family until we take over the estate. What think you of that?”

“I am sure your mother would love to have you visit with her until October even if that means she also hosts me. That will be very pleasant. I am sure my mother wants to do a nice little breakfast for us.”

“Yes, to both. Your father is having the banns read starting Sunday, so we can wed in the first week in April. We could go on a marriage trip, visit the estate in Cheshire, and meet my mother when she returns to our Yorkshire estate after the season. Would that be agreeable?”

“It sounds like fun. However, I would like to be in Meryton for Mary Bennet’s wedding in June.”

“Of course. I am sure we can manage that.”

They turned and told Elizabeth of their agreement. “Charlotte, it will be wonderful to have you as a cousin. I am very happy for you both.”

He said, “I need to talk to Darcy, and I must now go tell my mother. She will be pleased that I am willing to resign my commission. It is something she was desired since I received this injury.” He slowly and stiffly stood up. “I do not think I was sufficiently healed for such a long ride. I will be taking it slowly for a few days.” He left to first see Darcy in his club and then find his mother and give her the happy news.

After they were alone, Elizabeth said, “Charlotte, I am so happy that you could find such a wonderful gentleman. You must agree that you are likely to be happier with him than with someone you could not admire and respect.”

“Perhaps so. In any case, I do admire and respect him, and I anticipate a very pleasant life together. He plans to assume control of the estate in Cheshire that his mother’s aunt left him, so we will be close enough to visit Pemberley, at least relatively easily.”

“I am sure you will make him an excellent wife.”

“I will do all in my power to do so.”

“Now, do you want to find a new dress or wear one already in your possession?”

“I think I am partial to that light blue dress I have. It looks very fine and is practically new.”

“I agree. However, we need to get some new accessories.” Charlotte reluctantly agreed, so they both changed to dresses better suited for a shopping expedition. They would stop and notify the Gardiners after making purchases, and then stop at the Fitzwilliam’s to talk with Lady Fitzwilliam.

Fitzwilliam found Darcy at his club and took him aside to share his news. Darcy’s response was first surprise, then congratulations. He was pleased his cousin would no longer be in harm’s way.

Darcy asked, “This seems rather sudden. I am pleased for you, of course, but, do you really know her well enough?”

Fitzwilliam chuckled, “We have spent most of the time at these various family dinners talking. At least, I have talked, and she has listened and asked a few questions. I know it is fairly quick, but honestly, I have never felt so very at east with any woman before. I feel like I could talk to her about anything and she would be supportive and listen. It is not as if I have been wasting my time. When we have gone to those various events, now that I have an estate, I am suddenly much more attractive than I used to be. Miss Lucas does not fawn over me as those seeking my estate have done. She does not flirt and try to trap me into a compromising situation. There are a couple who have tried that. She simply treats me as a rational, interesting human being.”

“I can see how that would be very attractive.”

“She was even willing to come into the field with me. However, I have decided I would prefer to settle down instead. We do not start with a passion such as is found in some romantic novels, but we do have a very solid friendship and respect.”

Darcy smiled. “I am very pleased for you.”

“Thank you, Darcy. That means much to me. Well, now I must be off to tell Mother.”

“I know she will be grateful you’re resigning to settle down. It has always been her hope.”

As Major Fitzwilliam found his mother alone in the parlor, he asked, “So where is Anne today?”

“She and Mrs. Annesley are visiting Harriet. You are moving very stiffly again. What is going on?”

“I took a fairly long ride to Meryton to ask for Sir William Lucas’s blessing on my marrying his daughter, Miss Lucas.”

“Oh, Richard, how wonderful. He gave it?”

“Yes, he did. We will wed the first week in April in Meryton. Miss Lucas wants a simple family wedding. I realize she is not the heiress you would have chosen, but I hope you approve. With the estate, I no longer have such a need to marry wealth. I have decided I do not want her traveling with me in the field, although she was willing.”

“Of course I approve, and of course she may stay with us. Wealth was never my concern, as you recall, it was yours.”

“Thank you. I expected your offer. How about both of us?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“I have decided to resign my commission and sell it. We will move to the estate when the lease is up in October, but we will need a home until then.”

“We would love to have you. Oh, Richard, you make me so happy. She is such a gracious young woman. I am very pleased at your choice. She seems highly practical and will make you a very nice wife.”

After a little more conversation, Lady Fitzwilliam waited anxiously for Elizabeth and Charlotte to visit. She was pleased to welcome Charlotte to the family and wanted discuss what she might do to assist the transition. In the back of her mind, she thought, next year, we must have Miss Lucas presented at court. That would be fun.

While Major Fitzwilliam was informing Darcy and his mother, Elizabeth and Charlotte visited the Gardiners to share the news. Mary Elliot was also visiting and offered her best wishes. So many weddings already arranged caused her to hope that her own would soon be among them. Her father and sister would be arriving soon. She did not want to return to Kellynch with them.

Elizabeth and Charlotte then went on to spend a happy hour with Lady Fitzwilliam. Anne and Mrs. Annesley returned and also offered their best wishes.

Anne said, “What a wonderful time this has been. It seems that all of us have had a measure of success in the marriage mart, although Mr. Beaumont must still come to the point. We will have one wedding after another. I am very happy to welcome another cousin, Miss Lucas.”

Charlotte smiled. “I too look forward to all this additional family. It is pleasant that Major Fitzwilliam has decided to resign from the army so that we can move to Cheshire in the autumn. However, I had assured him that I would follow whatever choice he made. I was willing to follow into the field, but he decided to resign instead.”

Anne said, “Well, since Richard has been one of my few visitors in the past, you must spend at least a little time with us at Rosings before you can go to the estate in Cheshire. Aunt Constance cannot get all the fun of hosting you.”

“Perhaps after Mary Bennet’s wedding we can follow you to Kent.”

“That would be perfect. You can visit us for a month when you would not want to be in London.”

Elizabeth added, “And you can visit us, then on to the Fitzwilliam’s before heading to Cheshire.”

Charlotte said, “It sounds lovely.”

With a satisfied smile, Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Indeed it does. Now, we must do a bit of planning.”

They had a very happy visit putting plans into place for both the wedding and the visiting in the few months afterwards.



Chapter 26

At Almack’s that week, Mr. Beaumont finally made up his mind to ask Mary Elliot for her hand in marriage. He had understood her hints about the advisability of having it decided by the time her father and sister arrived in town but had wanted to be sure he was ready. Accordingly, as they walked off the floor at the end of a dance together, he asked to speak to her for a moment. Very quietly, he said, “Miss Elliot, I hope you have enjoyed becoming better acquainted as much as I have.”

“I would agree to that. It has been very enlightening.”

“Since you have given no indication that I have become abhorrent to you, I hope this means that you still look upon our relationship with favor.”

“Very much so.”

“In that case, I ask you if you would agree to become Mrs. Beaumont?”

“It would be my honor.”

“Would you like to accomplish that next month while your family is in residence in town?”

“Yes, I would like that very much.”

“Then, I will call on your grandmother tomorrow. Since she does not attend you to Almack’s, I cannot get her agreement this evening.”

“I will tell her to expect you. Thank you.”

“You are most welcome. And I too, thank you.”

As they entered the carriage after the dance, Mary shared her news with the Gardiners and Mary Bennet. She asked Mary Bennet if she would be willing to be her attendant at the wedding to which Mary happily assented. Mary Elliot added, “Grandmother already told me that if he should ask, she would grant a blessing and that Father had already done so. Tomorrow, we will set a date and determine all the particulars. I will make sure it does not conflict with any of the rest of our friends and family.”

Lady Stevenson spent just a short time talking Mr. Beaumont before granting her permission for the marriage. She thought they would make a very happy couple. She then called Mary in to join the discussion. The trio spent the next hour making decisions regarding the wedding arrangements. He would obtain a license; she would have Mary Bennet to be her attendant; he would ask his brother; they would wed the week after her family arrived in town; and her father would walk her down the aisle. Lady Stevenson would host a wedding breakfast for them. When he got a break in his schedule, they would journey toward Edlington Beck for a wedding trip which would allow her to see his ancestral home. He would write his family immediately so they could change their own plans for the season and come to town for the ceremony.

Once Mr. Beaumont finally left, Lady Stevenson said, “Do you want a new dress, to wear one you already have, or to make over one you already have. Your father and sister should be here next week, so we may have two weeks. It appears you will marry just a few days after Miss de Bourgh.”

“So many of my things are new that I do not really need a new one. That lilac gown would do nicely, I think.”

“So it would, but what about fresh lace trim on it?”

“Yes, I think that would be nice.”

“You will also need a maid of your own, now.”

Mary frowned for a moment. “I had not even thought of that. I am glad that Mr. Beaumont has made provision for such things in the settlement papers. It was thoughtful of him to have brought them along.”

“Yes, they are generous. I have sent them on to your father express so that we can settle everything before they arrive. Let us go visit the shops and acquire some new shoes and gloves. We will stop by and let our family know of your happy news when we are finished.”

Mary smiled happily. “That sounds lovely.”

They were successful in ordering a new pair of slippers, in finding gloves, and in finding a cute little cap to wear to the wedding. Lady Stevenson also acquired some new gloves as she thought hers were looking a little worn.

They encountered Miss Dashwood at the glover’s shop. After greetings, Mary said, “I hope your sister is doing better. She seemed upset when we saw her at the Gardiner’s.”

Miss Dashwood said, “She is somewhat recovered. I thought a new pair of gloves might cheer her up.”

Mary said, “What a thoughtful sister you are. She is lucky to have you. Please give her my regards.”

When they entered the carriage to go to the Gardiner’s, Lady Stevenson said, “She is the sister of that young lady that scoundrel Wiloughby disappointed, isn’t she?”

“Yes. She helped her sister regain some composure before they left Aunt Gardiner’s house.”

“She seems very sensible. Her sister seems to have an excess of sensibility. Miss Marianne may be seventeen, but she sounds over-young to be out in company. She needs to mature and learn circumspection if she is to navigate the social seas with any success.”

Mary smiled, “From what Uncle said, their family situation this past year has been difficult.”

Lady Stevenson frowned, “Even so, their mother must be remarkably silly to feel it acceptable for her daughter to display such excess of sensibility. Now, Miss Dashwood is quite proper. If I were their mother, Miss Dashwood would be out but Miss Marianne would have waited at least another year.”

When they arrived at the Gardiner’s, they were pleased to find that most of the others in the family were visiting Mary Bennet.

After greetings, Mary Elliot said, “I have exciting news. Mr. Beaumont has asked me to marry him. We will marry shortly after Miss de Bourgh’s wedding.”

Anne’s response was immediate. “How wonderful! Since we will not be going away immediately, I will not miss it.”

Mary Bennet said, “Congratulations. So, it will be just after your father and sister arrive?”

“Yes. We are giving them a week to become acquainted. I would like father to give me away, so it helps for him to have time to know Mr. Beaumont. It gives Mr. Beamont’s family time to come to town as well.”

Lady Stevenson turned to her daughter and said, “Well, Madeline, I think we can count this season very successful. We have managed to marry all of them off.”

Mrs. Gardiner qualified that, “At least, they are all betrothed. We still have to deal with all of the weddings before we congratulate ourselves too much.”

Mrs. Annesley chuckled. “You have done an excellent job. All of the young men seem very personable and excellent matches.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “They do, don’t they? But what of you when Miss de Bourgh marries?”

Mrs. Annesley smiled. “She has asked me to stay on for a bit to help her. She is still new to being mistress of the estate and wants to continue her piano lessons. Mr. Hatton agrees, so I am not yet going to go live with my son. I expect I will join him the following summer.”

Anne added, “I have come to rely on Mrs. Annesley very much and cannot yet do without her. I suspect that when the time comes, I may have to fight her son as to who gets to keep her.”

Everyone laughed to think of Anne battling with Mrs. Annesley’s son. Mrs. Annesley replied, “Well, we will cross that bridge when we come to it. However, I suspect that you will come to feel more confidence and less need.”

Anne said, “Perhaps, but the affection will always remain.”

Mary Bennet then asked, “And Charlotte, what are your plans?”

Charlotte smiled. “Major Fitzwilliam has decided that he would rather not drag me off to the field. Those are his words not mine. I would have been happy to follow him to his posting, but he would not have it. He inherited a nice little estate in Cheshire, so we will be neighbors of the Darcys and Bingleys which will be quite nice. Until we can move there, we will stay with his parents and the Hattons. Miss de Bourgh has also invited us to visit for a while.”

Mary Elliot said, “That sounds nice. When do you plan to marry?”

“We will wed at the end of the first week in April. My father will have the banns read so we can marry in Meryton. Those coming from London will only need to stay the night before, so it should not be to taxing for anyone. I realize that some of you (looking at Anne and Mary Elliot) may be on wedding trips and unable to attend, but I hope to see the rest of you.”

Nods all around indicating agreement while Anne said, “I am sure we can attend. We haven’t actually planned anything specific yet for a wedding trip and so can delay.”

Mary Elliot said, “We cannot take our wedding trip until summer, so I am sure we can be there as well.”

Charlotte smiled while Elizabeth said, “That is wonderful. We will need to figure out who can make it so we can determine where everyone can stay. Lucas Lodge has room for a few; Longbourn can host a few more-particularly with my other sisters away. I believe a few of our friends can host as well, since it is only one night, so that no one need stay in the inn. It is quite respectable, but probably not needed.”

Lady Stevenson said, “Well, it appears we will be very busy with weddings these next few weeks. What is everyone planning to wear to all these festivities?”

After a great deal of laughter, they held a discussion about clothing, the breakfasts, and how much quieter it would be for Mary Bennet for the remainder of her season.

The next day, Lady Stevenson and Mary Elliot met Beaumont at his modest flat. As the butler showed them into the parlor, Beaumont said,

“Wilson, stay a moment. Miss Elliot, I would like to introduce you to the staff. Wilson, could you call everyone together please? Miss Elliot is shortly to become Mrs. Beaumont.”

Wilson said, “May I offer you both my congratulations? Excuse me while I summon the others.”

Beaumont smiled at Mary as he showed her to her seat. “I believe we will need to add a few more staff for us to be comfortable.”

Mary replied, “I am sure there is no rush to decide.”

Wilson returned shortly, followed by two older women and a younger maid. Beaumont introduced his housekeeper Mrs. Wilson, who then introduced Mrs. Carter, the cook, and Sally, the maid of all work. “We have a char who comes in twice a week to help with the heavy cleaning and a man who comes in weekly to help Wilson.”

Mary took a moment to greet her new staff and asked to meet with Mrs. Wilson and Mrs. Carter once she had visited with Beaumont and viewed the house. Both women were anxious to become better acquainted with their new mistress and were pleased to be able to talk with her.

Once the staff left, Beaumont said, “It is such a small place, and I never entertain, so I have had only minimal help. I know you will have a maid, but what else do we really need for this to be adequate?”

Lady Stevenson suggested, “You will have regular callers after the wedding, so you might want at least one footman. Mary, your maid could serve as the upstairs maid here, so you might only need one additional maid. Of course, when you move into your own home, which I understand is larger, you will likely want more.”

Mary thought. “Yes, I think that would work. What do you think, Mr. Beaumont?”

“It sounds adequate. I am sure Mrs. Wilson can verify if that will be sufficient. I know that both she and Mrs. Carter will be pleased for there to be more visitors. Well, shall we take our tour now?”

Mary smiled. “That would be lovely.”

Lady Stevenson followed as they spent the next half hour viewing the few rooms in the flat. It was indeed small, about one quarter the size of her townhouse. However, they found it comfortable enough for the few months the Beaumonts would remain until they could move into his townhouse. Although she did not look into it, it was apparent that Mary would need to share Mr. Beaumont’s sleeping chamber. While there was a guest room, it was not situated convenient to his room to function as the mistress’s chamber. Mary blushes as they alluded to this, but agreed that this was acceptable.

Lady Stevenson and Beaumont chatted about moving and the logistics involved in clearing space for Mary in preparation for the upcoming changes while Mary met with housekeeper and cook. Mrs. Wilson agreed about the disposition of the new staff. Mary said, “We anticipate doing little entertaining while here in the flat, probably just family. We will probably wait for larger entertainment until after we move into the house. Since most leave London during the summer, that will give us the summer to do any renovations before the little season arrives. Do you think we can manage that?”

Mrs. Wilson thought for a moment. “That sounds workable. As the house has been let some years, I imagine there are a number of changes you both will require. We can start on that as soon as the lease is up. I understand you will be taking your wedding trip during the summer?”

“Yes. We hope to begin the process of moving and renovation and then take a few weeks to visit Edlington Beck and perhaps others in the family. By August, we would hope that most of the mess in the renovation is complete as we return to settle in.”

“Well, I am sure we will all do everything we can to ensure your comfort no matter the state of renovation.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Wilson. I am sure we will work very comfortably together.”

Mary then spent some time with Mrs. Carter. Since Mary enjoyed most food, she had very little instruction for Mrs. Carter. Instead, she informed her of their long range plans on entertaining and the needs there. “I confess I have a sweet tooth, so I would like to ensure that we always have a little something for after dinner when we dine at home. It need not be fancy. In fact, it need only be fancy when we have guests. And I also enjoy biscuits with tea.”

Mrs. Carter smiled. “I am sure that will be easier enough to see to. Perhaps I will do a little experimenting with new biscuit recipes.”

“I am sure I would love to test the results.”

After their conversations, the three women thought they would suit one another well. Mary did not seem too demanding and seemed sensible, and her staff seemed very competent and willing to please. Mary and Lady Stevenson left feeling satisfied that the transition could be made with minimal fuss.

At about the same time Mary was viewing her new home, Anne and William Hatton met to discuss plans for after their wedding.

Anne said, “I would like to stay in town to be around to attend Mary Elliot, Charlotte Lucas, and Mary Bennet’s weddings.”

“What if we attend Miss Elliot and Miss Lucas’s weddings, then take a short wedding trip and return for Miss Bennet’s? We can leave for Rosings after the last wedding and take the Fitzwilliams along with us.”

“Mrs. Annesley can visit her son while we are on our trip and at Meryton and then return to Rosings when we do.”

He smiled. “I think that would work well. Do you think Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam would also like to come to Rosings with us?”

“They might, but I think they will go home and allow us to become better accustomed to managing the estate together. We can invite them for a shooting party in the autumn if you’d like.”

“I believe Mr. Musgrove wants to hold another party this year in Somerset.”

“Then we must hold ours after his. We will likely invite many of the same people.” Anne smiled again. “You know, I never expected to have any such entertaining as part of my life. This is quite exciting to think about. I am glad we will do these things together.”

“You must also begin riding, you know. I love to ride and am sure Rosings offers many fine vistas for our enjoyment. I would guess Mrs. Annesley can help you with that as well as the piano if you ask her.”

“I will do so. I know it will be a benefit when we visit the others in the family, so it is past time to learn.” Anne discussed the logistics of learning to ride with Mrs. Annesley that evening. They agreed Anne should learn, so the next day, they visited the modiste to order an appropriate outfit.

That evening, Lady Hatton hosted her dinner to welcome Anne to the family. It was a simple family dinner, so the guests were just the Fitzwilliams, including the Alleyns and Darcys. Lady Milton declined to attend, for which all the Fitzwilliams were grateful. Elizabeth had met William Hatton’s brother Christopher only once which had been enough. He could talk only of racing and gambling. His limited conversation was welcome only by other gentlemen. Anne had never met her new brother before.

Upon being introduced, Christopher said, “Congratulations, Miss de Bourgh. I welcome you as a sister. I am sure you will make William very happy.”

Anne replied, “I hope to do so. We both enjoy a quiet life, so I expect we will suit well enough.”

Dinner could have been uncomfortable, but Mrs. Annesley managed to engage Christopher’s attention and keep him happy while everyone else enjoyed their conversations. Anne noted that this was one more reason to be grateful for the friend she had acquired in Mrs. Annesley. She would have to find out how she had managed to engage her new brother.

Musgrove, Mary Bennet, and the Gardiners attended a concert that night. During intermission, as they sipped their refreshments, Mary said to Musgrove, “Of all the things we have done during the season, this is what I will miss most when we are in Somerset. We never had such occasions in Meryton which I suspect is also true at Uppercross.”

“You would be right. However, we can go to Bath for a concert, at least occasionally. You will provide most of our music at home with your piano. My sisters are learning at school, so they will join you. Of course, should we host a ball, we can hire some musicians. But you are right, there will not be as much music.”

“Do you have local assemblies?”

“We do, and the music is adequate. It is not as good as this, but it is not bad.”

“Well, if you dance with me, that should be sufficient.”

He smiled. “Of course. It would be my pleasure.”

As Mary looked around, she spotted the Rushworth party. They were seated in a box across from the Gardiner box. She watched the interactions in the box for a few moments. “I hope we will have more to say to each other than Mr. and Mrs. Rushworth do. He is looking a little sad as she is in a very animated conversation with Mr. Crawford.”

Musgrove smiled at her. “I cannot imagine anyone else engaging my attention more than you can.”

She smiled in return. “I feel the same. I suppose that is why I think he looks a little sad and lonely. None of the party is speaking to him.”

“I have found it a bit difficult to truly hold a conversation with him.”

Mary nodded. “Yes, but still, someone should try.”

Chapter 27

Sir Walter and Elizabeth Elliot arrived the next week in mid-March as was their custom. Lady Stevenson and Mary called on them shortly after their arrival.

After greetings, Sir Walter said, “Lady Russell sends her greetings and is sorry she cannot come for your wedding. Here is a note from her. You have done well for yourself. Beaumont is a fine family.”

“Thank you, Father. We have everything well in hand. I believe we sent you the settlement papers.”

“Yes. When you bring him by to meet me, I can hand them over. He is being quite generous with you. You should be pleased.”

“May I bring him to introduce you tomorrow?”

“That would be good.”

Elizabeth asked, “How did you meet him?”

“At the Gardiner’s. He is also a member of chambers with Uncle Gardiner and came to a dinner they hosted.”

“So he works as a barrister?”

“Yes, he is a barrister.” She almost commented on the nice little townhouse they would have, but then realized that it might require her to host her father and sister each year. Better not to say anything and see what happens.

Elizabeth continued, “And you have everything set for next week? You know we cannot host your breakfast.”

“Grandmother is doing that. Everything is all set. All you need do is attend.”

Lady Stevenson managed to say very little during the visit. Internally, she was wondering why Elizabeth should be so unable to show interest in the affairs of others, including her sister. It was obvious that Elizabeth did not really care except as it might impact her own activities.

Mary and Lady Stevenson left after a call of suitable duration. As they entered the carriage to go call on the Gardiner’s, Lady Stevenson said, “Your sister continues to amaze me. How is it possible to have so little interest in the doings of others in the family?”

Mary said, “I do not think she ever learned how to care about anyone else. While Mother certainly did, Father does not, and she follows his example in everything. I will admit I was also well down that path before you and our friends helped put me on one that promises to bring far more satisfaction. I must thank you for that.”

“You are most welcome. I am certainly pleased that you decided to become someone people would want to know rather than avoid. Not everyone notices such changes can be made-for example, your sister does not. I wonder if she is aware of why she is having so little success in the marriage mart?”

Mary smiled at her grandmother. “She never discusses her failures although I believe she feels them. However, she always says they were not really suitable when someone turns away from her-except for our cousin. She really cannot understand his refusal to court her.”

“His choice to marry money and secure his own independence explains that. Pity she cannot see it.”

As they went on to Gracechurch Street, Mary read the note from Lady Russell, commenting on it to her grandmother. “Lady Russell sends her best wishes and regrets that she cannot be here. I had invited her in my last letter. She hopes I will enjoy living in London but wonders if I couldn’t have found someone who could provide a more secure future. I am not sure what she means.”

Lady Stevenson chuckled. “Well, like your father, she respects rank and Mr. Beaumont has little to speak of. The family is fine, but he himself is not quite what she would want. Does she note defer to your father even though he has little of sense to say?”

Mary thought for a moment. “Yes, she does, at least to some extent. She will offer a suggestion that seems entirely reasonable but if father feels it would not put him in a good light, he will brush it off. Elizabeth does the same.”

“So, I think you can see that her she has a bias to rank. She is happy to be friends with those who are not titled, but not truly intimate with them. Is that not the case with the Musgroves?”

“I suppose it is.”

“So, enjoy the friendship, but consider her advice to be somewhat suspect.”

Lady Stevenson finished with that comment as they drew up in front of the Gardiner’s. The only other visitors at the Gardiner’s were Elizabeth Darcy and Charlotte Lucas. After greetings, Lady Stevenson said to Mrs. Gardiner, “Well, we visited your brother and niece. Most informative. As long as they need to nothing to assist, they are not opposed to the wedding next week.”

All of them smiled as Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Did you expect anything different?”

Mary Elliot answered, “Not really.”

Mrs. Gardiner continued, “At least we will not have the tension and upset we had with Anne. That is a blessing for which we are most grateful. Is everything ready?”

Mary said, “Yes, my dress has some new lace and we bought our accessories. Would you mind if I attended Almack’s with you tonight? I would like to go one last time.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Of course you may come. Is Mr. Beaumont joining you?”

Mary answered, “He hopes to. His is awaiting a note with your response.”

Mrs. Gardiner nodded. While the others conversed, Mary penned a note which a servant was able to deliver to chambers while they visited. Shortly, he returned with an answer. Mary Elliot said, “He can join me.”

Mary Bennet said, “I am sure we can have some fun. I think Anne and Mr. Hatton are also planning one last visit before the wedding.”

Elizabeth asked, “Have you enjoyed Almack’s?”

Mary Bennet said, “Yes, it has been so much fun to see so much of fashionable society. I have met so many different people.”

Mary Elliot added, “It has been interesting to see who the Ladies introduce to us. Of course, some of the gentlemen ask for introduction, but others the Ladies select. Most of those have been quite interesting. I am glad to claim them as acquaintances. Many live here in town. Since Mr. Beaumont and I will be living here, it is nice that we will have a number of acquaintances for social occasions. We are not limited to family and as few neighbors as we have at Kellynch. I find I truly enjoy having a wide variety of acquaintance. Mary will have that more limited social group that I used to have. How strange that seems.”

Mary Bennet said, “I am sure I will find it entertaining enough.”

Elizabeth said, “I like the smaller circles in the country. Those in the city are so large that you cannot be much more than superficial acquaintances to most. I like real friendships.”

Charlotte added, “I am interested to see what we shall find in Cheshire. Major Fitzwilliam has never been to the estate, so he has no idea either.

Lady Fitzwilliam said she has visited two or three times and believes we have about two dozen families with whom to socialize. That is very much like we had in Meryton, so I should find that very comfortable.”

Mary Bennet asked, “What does Major Fitzwilliam think of exchanging the camaraderie of the army for society in Cheshire?”

Charlotte smiled. “He has said very little about that. He may not even have thought about it yet. I know he appreciates that it is close enough to Pemberley for relatively easy visits. We have not really talked of what life there will be like. Perhaps we should. However, he is definitely anticipating giving over part of the estate to horses. He wants to breed, raise, and train them for cavalry, carriages, and hunting.”

Mary Bennet said, “That sounds like it will be very interesting.”

Charlotte said, “Yes, I have ever so much to learn.”

Elizabeth asked Mary Elliot, “Are you planning to do anything with your father and sister?”

“No. We just paid our obligatory visit. They know they may join us for Sunday dinner but they never seem to enjoy it, so I doubt I will see them again before the wedding. I suppose they may be at the ball on Friday or perhaps the soirée on Saturday.”

Lady Stevenson said, “We each have our separate acquaintances. We saw them at, what, two or three events last year? I do not expect it to be any different this year. Miss Lucas, is everything well in hand for your own wedding?”

Charlotte smiled, “Yes, I believe so. My mother is quite excited to plan everything in Meryton. Lady Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth have helped me with my dress. My sister Maria is to be my attendant. She is excited to have a new dress as well. We are to begin interviews for a maid tomorrow. Miss Elliot, have you found one yet? I understand you are also looking.”

Mary Elliot smiled. “We were successful yesterday. She arrived today and will help me tonight. We will see how she does with hair that is as heavy as mine.”

Charlotte said, “It is exciting to be making all these changes in our lives, is it not? I never really thought I would have such a life as I am now gaining. I feel I have been truly blessed and am very grateful.”

Elizabeth said, “When we were younger, it was hard to imagine what life would become. I know mine is better than I had hoped.”

At Almack’s that evening, Mary Elliot received many compliments on her new hairstyle. All her friends agreed that her new maid was indeed a talented choice. Mary happily contemplated looking well on every occasion with someone to focus attention on her wardrobe such as had not happened before. It was very satisfying.

Anne and Hatton enjoyed this last week of socializing at Allmack’s. Both were popular and enjoyed many dances. Major Fitzwilliam had not escorted Anne as Charlotte could not be there. He was, instead, visiting at Darcy House for a quiet family evening. Lady Fitzwilliam had accompanied Anne without him. She sat observing the festivities with Lady Hatton and Mrs. Gardiner.

She said, “I think we have done well by our young ones, ladies. We should be pleased with ourselves.”

Lady Hatton agreed. “I, for one, am very pleased with my new daughter. She is a very fine young woman. They seem very well suited.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “She certainly is. All of our girls have found very satisfactory gentlemen. It is very nice that Miss Lucas and Major Fitzwilliam have decided to marry. I think they are a very suitable match.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Yes. I too am pleased with my new daughter. Miss Lucas will help Richard to see that there is more to life than the army offers. She will also be able to help with Georgiana when the time comes, which is an added blessing. Now Elizabeth and Fitzwilliam will not have all the responsibilities. Both couples can share. I am sure they will appreciate that. “

Lady Hatton asked, “Does that mean you plan to sponsor Miss Lucas?”

“It does. We will do so next year. I am actually looking forward to it. It will be nice for Anne to have Mr. Hatton’s help at Rosings. I think they will make a nice partnership.”

Lady Hatton said, “Yes, I think it will be good for both of them. I will look forward to visiting them once they are settled. Christopher has been informed that he will not be invited to visit. He seemed to take it somewhat philosophically. Lord Hatton told him that Lord Fitzwilliam had specifically requested that he and his fast friends not visit.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “It is not as if Mr. Hatton will miss any excitement at Rosings. I am sure he will not mind too much. Miss Lucas and Richard will spend part of the summer with them in Kent. They cannot move into their own home until the autumn. Anne has mentioned a shooting party after the one the Musgroves plan, so we should have a good opportunity to see them at Rosings then.”

Lady Hatton said, “Oh, good. I must get invited to that. Lord Hatton enjoys shooting, so that should work. It might be very quiet otherwise since Christopher spends little time at home. A shooting party might have interested Christopher, but we will ensure that he does not arrive uninvited.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Elizabeth has asked us to spend July with her in Pemberley. We were there for the wedding last summer but only for a couple of weeks. A full month sounds lovely. I know the children will enjoy it.”

While the chaperones planned the summer and autumn visits, the dancers enjoyed socializing with their friends. Mary Elliot was pleased that she had so many new acquaintances. These would be part of the social set she would invite once she had settled into the townhouse. Her friends would understand why she waited as they paid their visits to the flat. It would be so fun to continue to be so busy.

Mary Bennet and Anne were both anticipating their social lives slowing down. They enjoyed the busyness of the season but appreciated the quieter pace that would reign once they were home again. Short forays into lots of activity would be interspersed with much quieter times. They both wanted that.


Chapter 28

Beaumont attended Mary and Lady Stevenson to meet Sir Walter and Elizabeth the next day. Sir Walter was pleased that Beaumont was handsome although not quite as handsome as Sir Walter. However, he would look good when at any family gatherings. Sir Walter delivered the signed settlement papers and the paperwork that would transfer Mary’s dowry to Beaumont’s control. He was pleased at the new connection but unhappy at the loss of income occasioned by losing Mary’s interest. Perhaps he should look about for his own heiress while they were in town this year.

Sir Walter said, “So, Mr. Beaumont, tell me about your family.” He listened quietly for perhaps five minutes as Beaumont described his family and home.

Elizabeth said, “I believe I have met the new Mrs. Beaumont. She is quite fashionable, is she not?”

Beaumont answered, “She might be. I am not really versed in fashion. All I can say is that she always looks very nice. My brother is quite happy with her and the updates she applied to our home.”

Elizabeth continued, “Will they be attending the wedding?”

“Yes, they arrive with my father the day before. They had not planned to attend the season this year, so they will only be here for about a week or two.”

Sir Walter asked, “You have a home to take Mary to after the wedding?”

“I have a small flat here in town. We will stay there until the lease is up and move into something more appropriate come summer.”

“Will your family stay with you when they come?”

Beaumont smiled. He could tell Sir Walter was trying to find out how big that flat really was.

“Oh, no,my flat is far too small to host them. They will be in the family home. They have a skeleton staff in place and will bring those they need for the week. I am sure next year they will spend more time so that Mrs. Beaumont can update it as she has Edlington Beck. It is probably as much in need of refurbishment as the house was.”

As they prepared to leave, Lady Stevenson said, “So, shall I expect to see you of a Sunday? There are even more there than last year.”

Sir Walter said, “I do not think we will trouble you. Well, we will see you at the wedding then.”

As they drove away, Beaumont said to Lady Stevenson, “I can now appreciate those questions you asked about protecting Miss Elliot from her family. They do not offer a great deal of support, do they?”

“No, they are too self-centered for that. They are not bad people, just incredibly shallow. I do not believe he has read anything but the Baronetage since leaving school. She is not much better although she does enjoy a novel on occasion and of course the fashion papers.”

Mary chuckled. “Grandmother is quite accurate. It would have been nice if they were warmer and more welcoming. I suppose for them, they were. In the future, we will likely see them only in the spring when they visit town. They will certainly have little involvement in our lives.”

Beaumont said, “I suppose that is just as well.”

They did encounter the Elliots at the soirée on Saturday. Mary was pleased that at least everyone could be civil. She wondered how awkward it had been for Anne the previous spring. She was again grateful that her father seemed to approve of Mr. Beaumont as a choice.

Mary dutifully introduced her sister to her friends Miss Lovedean and Miss Raynor. After the introductions, she said, “Both will be married soon. We have had a very successful season together.”

Elizabeth Elliot replied, “Indeed, it seems you have.” She nodded to Mary’s friends and moved away.

Elizabeth was not quite out of earshot when Miss Raynor said, “So that is your sister who is on the shelf. I can see why she has not managed to attach anyone. She cannot even hold a conversation. You are lucky to have succeeded before she arrived or Mr. Beaumont might have wondered about your suitability.”

Miss Lovedean added, “She is quite pretty, I’ll grant you, but she is getting a bit old isn’t she? I can see why she is having so little success-she cannot even make small talk.”

Elizabeth was so shocked, she almost turned back to confront them. Instead, she continued to walk away in a state of agitation. She thought, “Old? On the shelf? They are completely mistaken. How could anyone think that? She looked as fine as she always had.” She did not have a very enjoyable time at the soirée after meeting Mary’s friends.

Caroline encountered Miss Grey and Mr. Willoughby at the soirée. Besides the card party at the Gardiner’s, she had seen them two or three other times in the past few weeks. After they had been speaking for a few moments, Miss Grey mentioned, “It has been such a happy season. Mr. Willoughby and I have just come to an agreement and will be married soon.”

Caroline smiled, “How wonderful for you. You have my best wishes. I am sure you will be very happy together.”

As the two moved away, Caroline thought to herself, “You certainly deserve each other. How could anyone be happy in a relationship with so little concern for the welfare and character of the other. He has no integrity no matter how charming he is. I could have ended up in such an arrangement had not Rupert given me a hint when he did.” She moved through the crowd smiling and visiting with her acquaintances until she found Findlay. She put a hand on his sleeve and gave his arm a slight squeeze.

He turned to her and said, “Yes?”

“I have been reminded of how very lucky I am. Thank you.”

“You are most certainly welcome for whatever it is.”

She smiled. “I will tell you about what brought this thought on later when we are alone.”

At dinner with the Stevensons that Sunday, Beaumont thanked Mary’s cousins for their warm welcome. His family was not particularly close, so it was a nice change to have a grandmother, cousins, aunts and uncles welcome him to the family. “I know you will sit on the bride’s side when we wed, but truly, I feel like you are already my family and could sit on mine.”

Uncle Hugh chuckled. “If your side is sparse, perhaps we will do that to balance things out. Can’t have you feeling bereft just as you join us, can we now?”

His son James agreed. “Mrs. Stevenson and I can sit on your side with father. I am sure a few of us can help fill out the numbers.”

Mary Elliot smiled. “That sounds perfectly lovely. His family is quite small in comparison with mine. I have so very many wonderful cousins that we could fill the church on our own.”

Lady Stevenson agreed. “Quite true. I will sit behind your father and sister. The rest will assure that both sides look moderately full.

Mrs. Gardiner added, “At the very least, Mary will know how much she means to all of us.”

“Thank you, Aunt.”

The atmosphere at the Fitzwilliams was slightly more formal. Lady Milton was not there, so it was as loving, though.

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Charlotte, my dear, I hope you will allow me to present you next season. It would give me great pleasure.”

“I am honored that you would do so. We would not need to stay for the whole season, would we?”

“No. Lord Fitzwilliam is here for Parliament, so I will be here. You and Richard could come just for a couple of weeks though.”

Charlotte said, “That sounds wonderful. Thank you. I know it can make a difference for our children.”

Charlotte turned to Anne, “I am looking forward to seeing Rosings. It sounds lovely. It should be a nice place to visit this summer.”

“I think it is. Of course, it is my home, so no surprise that I should love it. Richard has visited frequently, so he can give you any tours you might need.”

“He has just about finished all the paperwork required in resigning his commission. By our wedding, he will no longer be an active Major. Are you ready for this week?”

“I believe so. All seems to be in order.”

Elizabeth joined them. “Anne, it is such a magical time for you. I hope you are enjoying it.”

“I am indeed, Elizabeth. I am lucky my aunt and uncle could bring me to town this season.”

Elizabeth said, “If you should wish to come in the future when Wills and I are in town, you are always welcome to stay with us. I know you can stay with the Fitzwilliams, but we want to make an offer as well. We cousins must stick together, you know.”

“Thank you. We may come for a short time each year. Since uncle is in Parliament, he is always here for the season. But it is good to know we have options.”

Charlotte asked, “Elizabeth, do you expect to come every year?”

“Not really. I already dearly love Pemberley. However, putting in an appearance is probably a good idea. We will just have to see what happens each year. Of course, in a few years, we will have Georgiana to bring out and will probably spend the whole season that year. I am sure you and the Major will be here then since he shares custody with Wills. If you would like us to join you to share in your presentation, we will.”

Charlotte said, “Thank you. I would appreciate that. I am sure that we will all have an interesting time during Georgiana’s season.”

Anne added, “Particularly if all the rest of the girls come out at the same time. They are all at school together, are they not?”

Elizabeth answered, “Yes, they are. And they are having a wonderful time together, so I would guess they will choose to come out together as well. At least we have two years or so before we need worry about that.”

Chapter 29

On her wedding day, Anne awoke before anyone else was stirring. It was incredible to think of all the changes that had taken place since the previous summer-all thanks to Darcy marrying Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Without her mother’s fateful trip trying to break up the betrothal, she would still be subject to her mother’s authority and probably still be suffering with poor health. Although she did not expect she would ever have the energy of Elizabeth, she now had stamina and felt much better. She had enjoyed a season in London and found herself a husband who seemed to esteem her as much as she did him.

Soon, her maid entered bringing her some tea. They chatted as the maid helped Anne dress. Lady Fitzwilliam joined Anne shortly thereafter.

“My dear, I am so happy for you. Mr. Hatton will provide a very nice companion for you. Is there anything we can do for you today?”

“You have already done so much. I never expected to have such a chance as this. I look forward to a satisfying future now. Thank you for explaining all those things I had been worrying about. I am sure Mr. Hatton will treat me kindly. I am far less worried than I had been.”

“Good. Married life can be very gratifying. Just take the time to really become well acquainted and always consider how your words and actions might impact the other and you will find a degree of satisfaction.”

Mrs. Bennet was a little disappointed not to be invited to either of the London weddings although she was not particularly close to either bride. Since her daughters were, she thought she should be there. However, Mr. Bennet was adamant that there was no need to go to London. She would far better remain in Meryton to concentrate on preparations for Mary’s wedding in June. If she wanted involvement in another wedding, she could offer to assist Lady Lucas as she prepared for Charlotte’s.

As Anne had considered her cousins and friends for an attendant at her wedding, she had realized that the one she was really closest to was Mrs. Annesley, so she asked her. Mrs. Annesley was thrilled to help Anne in any way that she could. She joined Lady Fitzwilliam in Anne’s room.

“It is so kind of you to ask me to attend you today. You look quite beautiful. I believe you will have every happiness, Miss de Bourgh.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Annesley. I am grateful you are willing to stay on with me. You have become something between a mother and close friend these past months. I do not know what I will do when it comes time for you to join your son.”

Mrs. Annesley smiled. “I expect we will continue to remain close, my dear. One cannot ever really have too many true friends. I am sure I will visit, but we know that day is in the future for now.”

Lady Fitzwilliam added, “Indeed, for now, we must just concentrate on what a glorious day today is.”

Anne smiled, “Yes, it is, isn’t it?”

As the carriage headed to the church, Lord Fitzwilliam looked at his niece and thought of her parents who could not be there.

“Anne, I believe your father and mother would be very happy for you if they could join us today.”

“Thank you for your kind words. I believe Mother would in theory, but in practice, my choice to turn to someone other than her for advice would not please her. However, I do believe she would like me to be happy-and I mean to be.”

Mrs. Annesley helped with finishing touches before preceding Anne and Lord Fitzwilliam down the aisle. Anne handed her bouquet to Mrs. Annesley as she turned to face the minister with William Hatton at her side. She was amazingly happy.

When Lord Fitzwilliam took his seat next to his wife, he reached over and took her hand in his and gave it a squeeze. She glanced at him and saw that his face was suffused with emotion. He whispered, “Thank you for everything. I am so happy for Anne and owe it all to you.”

She whispered back, “We are both so happy for Anne.” She squeezed his hand again in return and was surprised that he did not free her hand until the ceremony was over.

The guests at the church offered best wishes to the happy couple before going on their ways. Some were off to the Fitzwilliam’s breakfast while those who were not as close to the family went to other activities.

After the ceremony, the breakfast at the Fitzwilliam’s was quite lavish, a definite contrast to how simple everything had been at church. Lord and Lady Hatton sat with the Fitzwilliams looking over the guests. Lord Hatton said, “I know Christopher and some of his friends look at this as simply an acquisition for William, but I know he truly cherishes your niece. I expect they will be very happy together.”

“At least Milton and your son came back for the ceremony. They are so involved in the races, I had some doubts as to whether they would be here.”

Lady Hatton said, “I told Christopher if he did not attend, he would regret it in his pocket. He understood the threat. However, he and Lord Milton left directly after the service. I expect they will be back at the races as soon as possible.”

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “I wish there were some way to help the older son learn the responsibility that the youngest often must. It would make life less worrisome.”

Lady Hatton agreed, “It would, but there does not seem to be anything we can do. Because they know they will inherit, they can do as they please when younger.”

Lord Hatton added, “Until they use up the allowance. We can refuse to pay off their debts once they surpass the allowance. At least there are a few threats available to us.”

Lord Fitzwilliam says, “I have had to resort to that measure. He now finds a way to keep within his budget.”

Anne and Hatton enjoyed visiting with their various guests. Because Lord Milton had left directly from church, Lady Milton had not bothered to come to the breakfast. As Hatton and Anne finished chatting with Charlotte and Major Fitzwilliam, Hatton said to Anne, “I have been friends with Richard for years just as my brother has with his. It is amazing how different brothers can be.”

Anne smiled. “I have reason to be grateful for that. Richard has always been kind to me, visited when I was confined at home, and written to me often. Harold, Lord Milton, never did so. Now I have you. I think perhaps the younger brothers are often nicer.”

Because they were staying for the other weddings, they had discussed where to live for their first two weeks. They had determined that it made more sense to stay at the Fitzwilliam’s. Since they were not traveling, they stayed to visit until all the guests had left the breakfast. They then retired to change. When they returned to the parlor, Anne said, “Thank you again. It was a lovely breakfast.”

Richard replied, “It was a lovely day. We are so happy for you, Anne and William. I think I shall like having William for a cousin.”

Hatton said, “We will enjoy having you and Miss Lucas visit us this summer. I think I will enjoy having you for a cousin as well.”

Mary Elliot and Mary Bennet enjoyed the simple ceremony contrasted to the elaborate breakfast. Mary Bennet said, “You know, if my mother were not planning everything, I would want something more like Anne had. The church was not so elaborately decorated as to detract from the beauty of the ceremony. The breakfast was wonderful with so many courses.”

Mary Elliot agreed. “We are doing something similar although our breakfast will not quite match this one. I would far rather have a nice time visiting with my friends than suffer through indigestion from overly rich food.”

Mary Bennet chuckled. “You may get some of that when my turn comes. Mother’s plans keep changing as she adds more delicacies, more decoration, more attendants, and just more. Aunt Madeleine has had to assure her that there is plenty of lace on my dress. Oh well, if it makes her happy, I do not mind too much.”

Mary Elliot said, “I just want everything to go by quickly so I can begin my new life. Grandmother has been wonderful about everything. Are you still planning to attend the dinner at the Findlay’s?”

“Yes, we all expect to be there. Your turn will be here before you know it. It is only a few more days.”

“I hope I am ready.”

The Hattons spent a quiet day at home with just the family. Late in the afternoon, Lady Fitzwilliam announced that she and Lord Fitzwilliam would be attending dinner at the Findlays. Richard was going to the Findlay’s as well since Charlotte would be there with the Darcys. Anne blushed to realize that she and Hatton would have some time to be alone together. Mrs. Annesley was careful to keep to her room after the breakfast was over. She was doing what she could to give the couple some privacy as well. The couple enjoyed the time alone becoming better acquainted.

Many friends called the next day, simply for the fun in calling Anne Mrs. Hatton rather than Miss de Bourgh. Anne blushed each time all morning, finally becoming somewhat accustomed to it by the end of calling hours. Richard received the male version of teasing about being a newlywed as he spent that morning at the club.


Chapter 30

Immediately after Anne’s wedding, Hugh Beamont’s family arrived in town. He and Mary stopped by to make introductions. Lord Beaumont said, “I am so pleased for Hugh. His letters have been singing your praise, Miss Elliot.”

Mary said, “How nice of him. I have certainly enjoyed becoming acquainted. He has told me a great deal about all of you, so I feel as if I know you. Mrs. Beaumont, I hear you have completed a number of updates at Edlington Beck and have made it far more beautiful. I congratulate you on your success.”

Mrs. Beaumont laughed. “As if Hugh would recognize it being more beautiful! But I thank you. And as we are to be sisters, please call me Ellen.”

“Well, then you must call me Mary, Ellen. I am just sorry we will live too far apart to become much better acquainted. We must write regularly to remedy that.”

Edmund said, “I will see that she does, sister.”

Ellen laughed again. “As far as I am concerned, the best way to correct our ignorance is for us two to do a little shopping together this afternoon. I am sure there is something you must need.”

Hugh and Edmund both chuckled. Lord Beaumont said, “Let me encourage you to do just that by giving each of you a little incentive.” He handed each a few bank notes.

Ellen said, “Father, that is not necessary, but we both thank you.”

Mary said, “Indeed we do.”

He replied, “Just buy yourselves something pretty and show it off to me before the wedding. That is all I ask.”

The ladies left together in the Beaumont carriage. Once they were gone, Lord Beaumont said, “My best wishes, son. She is lovely and very nice.”

Edmund agreed, “Thank you. It looks like she and Ellen may become friends.”

Hugh said, “I hope so. We still plan to come and visit home during August if that is still agreeable.”

Lord Beaumont said, “We are looking forward to it. Ellen has already held so many small entertainments, I feel as if I have reawakened. We must do something special when the two of you come to introduce her to our neighbors. If only you were not so far away.”

Hugh replied, “You must just come to town for part of the season. There is no other solution.”

The girls had a very pleasant shopping trip. They chatted and laughed their way through a number of shops, selecting a few trinkets and accessories. They became very good friends that afternoon.

As they were preparing to return home, Ellen asked, “Mary, is Sir Walter Elliot your father?”

Mary was surprised. “Why, yes he is. Do you know him?”

“I believe I met him and your sister last year. They were here in April, were they not?”

“Yes, they were.”

“I met them at a ball just before your other sister, Mrs. Wentworth I think, was married. You do not resemble her so I had not suspected it, but you mentioned something about home that reminded me of her.”

“Anne, Mrs. Wentworth, and I more closely resemble our mother. Elizabeth favors our father.”

“I believe she is quite a bit older than you, isn’t she?”

“A bit. They are here for the wedding, so you can renew the acquaintance if you wish.”

Ellen nodded. “I hope you will understand that I do not believe she and I can become friends as you and I are becoming.”

Mary chuckled. “I do not think Elizabeth has any friends like that. If you have no real wish for the acquaintance, you have my leave to ignore her. They are only here for the next five weeks and then return to Kellynch. Mr. Beaumont and I visited once and have encountered them a few days later, but that is all. Are you staying on after the wedding?”

“We thought we might as well take advantage of being in town. It also gives me a chance to look over the townhouse to consider what I might want to change next season.”

“Then we will have more time to become better acquainted. Of course, I will be able to see you again when we come to visit this summer.”

By the end of the shopping expedition, the two were very comfortable together. Mary anticipated that she and Ellen could have many fine days together whenever they were able to spend time in town. They easily managed to spend the bank notes that Lord Beaumont had supplied as well as a few more besides.

Just a couple of days later, it was Mary Elliot’s turn at the altar. As she donned her rose frock, she considered how it would be to become mistress of her own home, however modest. She decided she was prepared for the changes coming her way, although she was still a little uncertain about some specific marital duties. She hoped her grandmother was correct that patience and understanding with a little time would prove them pleasurable as well even if there was some discomfort at first. She blushed to think of it.

When Mary saw the new Mrs. Hatton at the church, she shed most of her nerves. Anne looked so happy, she almost glowed. If marriage could do that for someone, she had nothing to fear. As her father met her to escort her down the aisle, she knew she looked particularly well. He affirmed that when he said, “That dress is quite becoming to you. I am proud to walk with you.”

“Thank you.” Mary kept her thoughts to herself, but internally, she added, I know we look good together but there is more to life than that. It would be nice if you would wish me happy as grandmother did.

Sir Walter and Elizabeth were amazed at the number of people attending Mary’s wedding. They knew only about one third of those present. Sir Walter noticed a number of very well dressed, attractive, youngish women to whom he would like an introduction. From their dress, they must have comfortable finances. Elizabeth speculated on the rank of two or three gentlemen, wondering who might introduce her to them since Mary would be too busy. Perhaps Aunt Madeline or Grandmother? Elizabeth recognized the former Miss Fotheringale in Mrs. Edmund Beaumont and determined to cultivate Mary’s new sister who might be able to introduce some of those young men.

True to their promises, some of the Stevensons sat on each side of the chapel. However, there were enough friends that the Beaumont side was not lacking in well-wishers.

Once the ceremony was over, many joined the family at the Stevenson townhouse for breakfast. Mary and Beaumont chose to chat with each for a few moments before taking their seats to partake.

Elizabeth Elliot said to Ellen, “Mrs. Beaumont, how nice to see you again. When we met last year, I never suspected we would become sisters.”

Ellen smiled, “Neither did I. I have enjoyed becoming acquainted with your sister. I believe she will make my brother very happy.”

Elizabeth did not bother to reply to that comment. “Would you do me the favor to introduce me to those gentlemen over there? I do not believe I have met them before.”

Ellen sighed rather dramatically. “I wish I could, but I do not know them. I suspect you must ask your sister or her husband. They are rather fine-looking, are they not?”

“Well, thank you any way.” Elizabeth turned away in frustration. She finally asked Lady Stevenson to introduce her.

“Are you sure? None of them currently have titles,” said Lady Stevenson.

“Are any in line to inherit them?” asked Elizabeth.

“Well, yes.”

“Then, please introduce me.”

Lady Stevenson looked at her granddaughter for a moment and then agreed. Elizabeth exerted herself to appear charming and agreeable. After speaking with the gentlemen for some fifteen minutes, she felt sure that one or two of them would be calling upon her within the next few days. Perhaps Mr. Dudley would do. He claimed he had been unable to leave town with his friends and so was at loose ends. He would be here for another two or three days at least as his mother had need of him. She had been a close friend of the late Mrs. Beaumont and had requested his escort to this wedding.

When Mary Beaumont greeted Anne, she said, “You look so very happy, Mrs. Hatton. It appears that married life agrees with you.”

Anne smiled, “Mr. Hatton is an excellent companion. I anticipate a great deal of joy together. Even though we have postponed our wedding trip, the family is giving us time alone to become much better acquainted which has been very nice. We can talk in ways we never did before the wedding. I find I am even more pleased now than before we wed.”

“I hope I will find the same.”

“As Mr. Beaumont seems as kind as Mr. Hatton, I am sure you will.”

As she spent a few moments with Mary Bennet, the new Mrs. Beaumont said, a little wistfully, “I do wish the Wentworths could be here. Anne and I were never as close as the two of you were last year. I know some of that is due to circumstance, but I would dearly love to see her.”

Mary Bennet said, “I am sure she would be here if she could.”

“I know she would. I finally received a letter wishing me success in finding someone compatible. I had written shortly after arriving after grandfather’s death. I mentioned my hopes and wished she and I had had a chance to become better friends. She says that she will make time to call upon me when she is next in England.”

“Oh, I hope that means that we will hear from her soon as well. Did she sound happy? The Indies sounded so interesting in her last letter.”

“She said she finds life on board ship fascinating and has learned a great deal. She does sound quite happy. I wish I could have met the captain. He sounds like a very nice gentleman.”

“Yes, he seemed to be very much so. It is very lucky that Captain Fitzwilliam invited him to spend some of his leave with the Fitzwilliams so that he and Anne could come together again. I am glad they are still so happy together.”

Sir Walter managed to get introduced to some of the prettier young women but found none of them were interested in furthering the acquaintance. He overheard one young woman say to her mother, “He would do very well for you. He could easily be my father. Imagine!” He was incredulous at her response. He could not possibly look old enough to be her father even though he actually was that old. Surely he still looked as if he were a dozen years younger!

Unfortunately for Sir Walter and Elizabeth, Mary’s friends all had enough intelligence to have no interest in a further acquaintance with her father and sister after a short conversation. Neither could understand their lack of success with Mary’s friends and, as they returned to their quarters, determined that they hadn’t really been interested anyway. There was still the possibility of the Mr. Dudley. Perhaps he would call. Elizabeth once again heard herself referred to as someone who was now really passé when she heard some of Mary’s friends talking. She could not understand how anyone could think that given her looks. They must all be mistaken. Mary’s friends were really not worth knowing-they definitely showed their ignorance in their opinions.

Beaumont and Mary retired to his flat after a pleasant time with their friends. Wilson greeted them after the new footman opened the door. “Sir, madam, the staff would like to offer their felicitations. You are most welcome here, Mrs. Beaumont.”

Beaumont nodded his head, replying, “Thank you Wilson.”

“I also thank you Wilson. I think we will take a cup of tea in the parlor in thirty minutes, if you would please notify Mrs. Carter.”

“Very well, madam.”

They retired to their chambers to change. Mary’s things had been delivered and put away by her maid over the course of the past couple of days. She helped Mary change into a morning dress, saying, “Congratulations, Mrs. Beaumont. The service was lovely. Thank you for inviting me to attend. I hope the breakfast was as fine.”

“Thank you, Benson. Yes, we had a very nice time. We will be off for another wedding next week, then we can settle for a time before our own wedding trip. I hope you shall like it here.”

“Oh, I already do, ma’am. It is a very nice establishment.”

Mary found that her grandmother had been correct. Marital intimacies could be very pleasant. It was also nice to be in charge of her own home. Although she had done very little at Kellynch, her grandmother had helped her to understand her duties in the household as part of her social education this season. She had enjoyed those duties at her grandmother’s townhouse. She was a little nervous but generally pleased at her ability to direct her staff and manage her few social needs. It was not as difficult to manage the household as Elizabeth seemed to make it. Perhaps her sister was truly less competent than she had seemed. After all, look at those repairs that had remained undone in her quarters. It was quite enlightening to understand some of Elizabeth’s shortcomings and made Mary feel just a little more secure in her abilities.

Chapter 31

The next week, it was Charlotte’s turn to leave her single status behind. When she arrived in Meryton, she found Lady Lucas had everything well in hand. She, Mary, Musgrove, and the Darcys had arrived two days before the nuptials so that Lady Lucas could visit her friends with Charlotte in tow, boasting of her happy marriage just as Mrs. Bennet had done. The Darcys dropped Charlotte at Lucas Lodge after suitable greetings before continuing on to Longbourn. Charlotte’s friends were truly pleased at her good fortune.

Elizabeth was pleased to see the Bingleys already in residence. After refreshing and changing, she and Mary joined Jane in the parlor while Musgrove and Darcy headed to the study. “Oh Jane, I am so glad you could come to share Charlotte’s happiness.”

“As am I. Mama seems happy too-she has only reminded me of my duty to produce an heir two or three times each day instead of hourly.”

“When did you arrive?”

“Two days ago. We will start for home shortly after the breakfast, I think. All these weddings-you must tell me all about London. Your letters were not sufficient.”

Mrs. Bennet then joined them in the parlor. “Well, have you done your duty to Mr. Darcy yet? Hello Mary.”

Mary said, “Hello, Mother.”

Elizabeth smiled. “It is good to see you too, Mother.” She completely ignored her mother’s question. “Isn’t it wonderful that Charlotte will be so well settled?”

Mrs. Bennet replied, “Yes, I suppose it is. She will not be far from you, will she?”

“No, not too far to visit occasionally. We are very happy for her.”

“Well, it is far more than she could have hoped for had she remained in Meryton. If she finds happiness in this, she owes it all to you.”

“I am sure she will be happy. I am grateful we could help her to find someone congenial. Major Fitzwilliam is a very kind man. I suppose I should say, Mr. since he has resigned his commission.”

Mrs. Bennet added, “And his father a Lord. Whoever would have thought poor Charlotte would engage someone of such rank. With her beauty, Jane should have been the one to capture the attention of someone so lofty, not that Mr. Bingley isn’t nice enough, but still.”

Jane said firmly, “I am very happy with Charles, Mama. We are quite well suited, and I am very happy for Charlotte. She is quite deserving of such happiness.”

Mrs. Bennet frowned at Jane, but sat down to partake of tea and listen to stories about the weddings the previous week. After Elizabeth’s recital, she said, “They sound nice, but nowhere near as special as Mary’s shall be.”

Mary smiled, “That is so kind of you, Mother. Thank you. I am sure Mr. Musgrove will appreciate it as well.”

Elizabeth said, “I am sure it will be the talk of the town for years to come.”

Complacently, Mrs. Bennet agreed, “It certainly will. Now, I hope your dress is as special as the wedding will be.”

Mary asked, “My dress is very nice, Mama. So, do you know what Lady Lucas has planned for Charlotte?”

Mrs. Bennet said, “It is just a simple ceremony with a breakfast to follow. Nothing nearly as elaborate as Mary’s. Only Maria as attendant and Mr. Darcy to stand up with Mr. Fitzwilliam. At least we can do much better.”

Elizabeth said, “I am sure it will be just as Charlotte would like. It is wonderful that we can all be here to support her in her happiness.”

Mrs. Bennet said, “Yes, I am glad you are here to visit. I am not sure my nerves can handle the ongoing peace and quiet when you are all away. Your father does not attend me as he should.”

Elizabeth asked, “So how have you been keeping busy? Have you decided to participate in the sewing circle?”

“I cannot be bothered with that. I do what I have always done just without the company I used to have. Only my sister Anne takes pity on my nerves to keep me company. Your father cannot be bothered.”

Jane said, “Mother, we are going to visit Lucas Lodge. Would you like to join us?”

“Certainly. Let me call for the carriage.”

Jane replied, “It is a beautiful day. I am sure the walk would be good for all of us.”

Grudgingly, Mrs. Bennet agreed. The four made their way to Lucas Lodge, with Mrs. Bennet monopolizing Elizabeth’s time by encouraging her to hurry in her obligation to provide Mr. Darcy with an heir. She had already delivered that lecture numerous times to Jane since her arrival.

The men in the study visited for a few moments, catching up on the news, and then settled with the papers for a relaxing morning of reading. Musgrove was pleased to be included and enjoyed the quiet time together in the study. When the ladies went out visiting, the men decided to do some riding. Mr. Bennet wanted to show Musgrove around the estate so that when he visited with Mary, he would be comfortable. They all talked of estate business as they rode.

Lady Lucas was excited to share their plans for Charlotte’s wedding and breakfast. Maria said to Elizabeth, “Imagine Charlotte having a countess for a mother. And she will be here tomorrow. I am so nervous.”

Elizabeth said, “You need not be nervous, Maria. She is very nice. I think you will like her. I know I do and so does Charlotte.”

The next day, Harriet, Roderick, and Rory Alleyn joined them at Longbourn while Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam arrived at Lucas Lodge. With such exalted visitors, Mrs. Bennet was happy and engaging. She loved having company in her home. Her nerves took a happy holiday. The Gardiners also arrived that day. She hosted a dinner to welcome all the visitors to Longbourn.

Maria had been awed by Charlotte’s new family. Having Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam at Lucas Lodge helped her become a little more comfortable with them. As everyone visited before dinner, she said to Charlotte, “I cannot believe your new mother is a countess. She is so nice, but so imposing.”

“Yes, it is quite surprising, isn’t it? She wants to present me next season. That means, when you are ready, that I can do the same for you, if you want it.”

“Oh Charlotte, that would be so exciting. Thank you. Just a year ago, none of us could have expected any of this. Now, everyone married, the presentations, the new families; it is so wonderful.”

Mrs. Bennet was speaking with Lady Fitzwilliam, “You must be so pleased that your son will be staying home, but I must admit, I always admire a man in uniform.”

“Indeed, the uniform is splendid, but after his injury last autumn, I am glad for him to be leaving the army. It has been a good life, but it will be a bit safer in Cheshire than fighting.”

“I suppose that is true. Now if only Elizabeth would present Mr. Darcy with an heir.”

“They have plenty of time. She has made him very happy. You should be proud of what an excellent wife she is.”

“Yes, of course I am. I just hope she presents him with an heir soon. That is her most important responsibility.”

Lady Fitzwilliam looked thoughtful. “Oh, it matters, but it is not the most important thing. That is helping Fitzwilliam have a happy home life, and she has definitely done that. We are certainly pleased with her.”

Mrs. Bennet preened seeing this as a compliment to her skills as a mother. “I think both of my girls are making happy homes. I am pleased for them.”

Chapter 32

Charlotte’s friends from Meryton hosted the rest of her newer London friends. The Hattons, Beaumonts, and Findlays all found Meryton quaint and hospitable. None of their friends were forced to stay in the inn.

John Lucas had been able to come from Kympton to watch his sister marry. When he saw Charlotte, he said, “Did you ever expect such a thing? You know you will be close enough for us to visit once you move to Cheshire.”

“No, I did not expect this. What about you? Will you be marrying anytime soon?”

He blushed. “Perhaps. Mr. Darcy was correct when he speculated that there would be some pointed attentions from some of the young ladies. There is one that I have enjoyed enough that I am thinking about it. Do not say anything to mother, yet. At least I can think about it now because Mr. Darcy is so generous.”

“Then we may have even more to thank him for in the future.”

Charlotte’s wedding dawned bright and sunny if a bit cold. As Charlotte and Sir William waited to walk down the aisle at the church, he said, “My dear, I hope you will be as happy as your mother and I. He seems a very nice gentleman and cares for you greatly.”

“Thank you, father. I am sure we will have a wonderful life together. Once we are settled, you must come and visit, you know.”

“Well, we will do what we can.”

The ceremony was simple and lovely. Charlotte looked quite well in her dress. Her happiness created a glow. Fitzwilliam could not take his eyes off of her.

As the ceremony concluded, Lady Fitzwilliam said to her husband, “I think she will make Richard a fine wife. She is steadier and more practical than most of the debutantes and can appreciate his finer points. They make a lovely couple.”

He smiled. “Of course, you are also pleased that he chose to resign his commission to give her a stable home life. You have wanted that for many years.”

“There is that too.”

The breakfast was quite a feast although Mrs. Bennet looked upon it with disdain. To Mary Bennet, she said, “Yours will have even more courses than this as well as more decoration. I bought some new pieces when we took your sisters to school after the holiday. Shopping in Bath was very exciting.”

Mary smiled, “I am sure it will be wonderful, mother. Thank you.”

Lucas Lodge was crowded will well-wishers. The new friends and family from London were introduced to all the neighbors. Sir William was elated to perform the introductions. He reveled in his role of host of so many fine-looking people. He also could not resist telling all about the opportunity Charlotte would have next year for her own presentation. The two of them could then compare notes on attending at St. James.

Lord Fitzwilliam sought out Mr. Bennet. “Your daughter has been such a boon to the Darcys. She has quite turned his life upside down in a good way. He was so lonely and serious. Of course, he is serious still, but now, she has taught him to relax and laugh again.”

“Lizzy always did enjoy a good laugh. Darcy seems a good sort. I know Elizabeth is very happy. I am pleased that it has worked out as it has. I loved the library at Pemberley when we visited last summer. I hope to visit again this year.”

“Ah, you are a book lover, are you?”

“Yes, the library is my refuge. How about you?”

“Not as much as when I was younger. Now, I am afraid I read mostly what I must, not what I choose.”

Lady Fitzwilliam sought out Mrs. Bennet. “I have heard that you are planning Miss Bennet’s wedding to by much more elaborate. Would you tell me about it?”

Mrs. Bennet was ecstatic and spent the next thirty minutes describing her plans. Finally, she had little more to add to her details. Lady Fitzwilliam said, “It sounds like it will be quite lovely. How pleased you must be to have three of your daughters so well set.”

Mrs. Bennet replied, “Yes, it does ease my mind. The younger two will come out in a few years, and their sisters will be able to assist them. We are really doing quite well. We are truly blessed.”

Lady Harriet said to Elizabeth, “Do you find it as odd to return home as I do? Anytime I visit at home, it is less and less home. At home, little has changed while my life is completely different.”

Elizabeth said, “Yes, that is so true. Of course, Mother seems never to really change. Having five girls and the estate entailed away has always caused her great nervous strain. I hope that with Mary’s marriage, she will stop fretting so much about the future. Among the three of us, we can easily care for her and my sisters should something happen to father.”

“It would be a shame to leave Longbourn, though. It is a lovely home.”

“I am sure it is nowhere near as large as your parent’s home since it is so much smaller than Pemberley. However, we do love it.”

“At least there was room for so many of us to stay. And your neighbors are so kind to host the rest of us.”

“We certainly do have a great many good friends in the area. Meryton was a good place to grow up-just not such a good place to find a husband. There are very few single gentlemen.”

Lady Harriet said, “London is the place for that, of course, at least if you have access to it.”

Elizabeth smiled. “We only had access because of our aunt. Father does not like coming to town and would never have considered spending a season for even one of us let alone all five. Likely Longbourn could not provide a way to cover such excessive costs either although Father seems to be paying it closer attention than he had in the past. I hear him discussing estate management with Wills and my new brothers. Since Mr. Bingley is just learning, I suspect they all benefit from the discussions.”

Lady Harriet said, “I am surprised Harold refused to come to the wedding. He and Agnes just do not seem to care much about family.”

Elizabeth asked, “Do you think they would have enjoyed it here?”

“No, but Richard is his brother. He should have made an effort. The race tomorrow was too important to miss. And of course, Lady Milton would only come if she were forced to. She might attend a London wedding, but the country would be unacceptable.”

Elizabeth smiled, “I suppose we are lucky then, aren’t we?”

Lady Harriet returned the smile, “Yes, I suppose we are.”

Jane and Charlotte were able to spend a few moments together. Jane said, “I am so happy Elizabeth asked you to join her. We had that time together in the autumn and now, you will be located not too far away. We expect you to visit us at Ambleside as well as Pemberley, you know.”

“Thank you, Jane. We will be sure to do so. A lot certainly has changed since you left for London last winter. Such marvelous changes for all of us.”

“Major Fitzwilliam seems such a nice gentleman. I am sure you will be very happy together.”

“I am sure you are right. He may even turn me into a romantic. He says such kind things to me. It will certainly be a nice life.”

Although it seemed impossible, the large crowd managed to eat most of the treats Lady Lucas provided. Even the younger children, who joined for only a portion of the breakfast, found themselves well satisfied. Finally, the bridal couple left in their carriage. They were to have a wedding journey of just a couple of weeks. They would be back at the Fitzwilliam’s home in London in three weeks. The Hattons left immediately afterward for their delayed wedding trip. They would end up in Rosings before returning to Meryton for Mary Bennet’s wedding.

After the happy couple departed, the Fitzwilliams too took their leave. Once they were gone, those remaining expressed their excitement about Charlotte’s new family. Everyone had been quite impressed that Charlotte’s new family was headed by an Earl. What a surprise! And Charlotte would be presented to the queen next year. How the family was moving up.

Most of the visitors from London followed the Fitzwilliams in returning as soon as the breakfast was over. They thanked all of their hosts and left feeling that Meryton was quite nice for a small market town, and they would be happy to return in June for Mary’s wedding. The Lucas family was pleased that the day had been a success and Charlotte was now well-settled.

Chapter 33

After the wedding breakfast was over, the Bennets returned to Longbourn together after saying farewell to everyone heading back to London. As they walked from Lucas Lodge, Mrs. Bennet said, “Well, that was fine enough, but Mary’s will be much nicer. I declare, it has quite worn me out. As soon as we are home, I will rest for an hour. I know the rest of you can entertain yourselves. Then we can have a nice supper together before you all leave me alone again tomorrow.”

Jane said, “We would rather spend the time with you, but if you must rest, we will amuse ourselves until you feel ready to join us again. Do not delay too long.”

“It will be only an hour. My nerves, you know.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Well, you rest up Fanny. We will be waiting for you when you are ready for us.”

After the hour was up, Jane sought Mrs. Bennet in her room.

“Mother, are you awake?”

Mrs. Bennet was reclining on a couch in the room. “Yes, my dear. I am feeling much relieved. My tonic, you know, helps me ever so much. The excitement today was a bit much.”

“Well, prepare for even more excitement.”

Mrs. Bennet sat up and replied, “What is it then?”

“I have told no one but Charles. I should be giving you a grandson or granddaughter sometime in late July. I wanted you to be the first to know.”

When Mrs. Bennet received the news, she was overcome with excitement and leaped from her couch. She embraced Jane in a bear hug. “Oh that is wondrous, Jane. I am so happy. Mr. Bennet, Mrs. Hill, Hill, our Jane is to become a mother!” She screeched as she heard the news. She ran flying from her room calling out loudly. “Oh, you all just love to drive me to distraction. Where are you?”

She called out again as she reached the top of the stairs. Her slipper caught at something, she tripped, her calling changed to a loud scream, accompanied by thumps as she careened down the stairs. Jane had followed her mother from her room and stood in horror at the top of the stairs.

Mrs. Hill and Mr. Hill came from their offices in time to see her coming to a stop at the bottom of the stairs. Hearing the crash, Mr. Bennet and the others came rushing from the parlor.

Mrs. Hill turned to her husband, “Call for the doctor at once.”

He replied, “We should get her back up to her room.” He called for the footmen to assist in carrying Mrs. Bennet to her bed. Mr. Bennet stood there in shock unable to move. Mrs. Gardiner, Mary, and Elizabeth followed him from the parlor, and Mary burst into tears. At the top of the stairs, Jane did the same. Elizabeth immediately ran out to the yard and commandeered one of the men to run for the doctor. She slowly turned back to the house.

Mrs. Bennet had not made a sound as she was moved to her bed. Mrs. Hill and Mrs. Gardiner carefully soothed her as they helped settle her on her bed. Mr. Bennet followed them up the stairs. Mrs. Bennet was unconscious and unresponsive to his voice. Mary and Elizabeth joined Jane and huddled together in a corner of their mother’s room while Mrs. Gardiner and Mr. Bennet stood at the side of the bed. Mr. Gardiner, Darcy, Bingley, and Musgrove all stood just outside the parlor in shock. As one, they finally moved and followed everyone up the stairs to comfort their ladies.

Mrs. Hill said, “We have made her as comfortable as we can. The fall really knocked her about as she came tumbling down the stairs. She is not really bleeding, but she hit her head very hard. You can see here how it seems to have cracked her skull some. At least she is still breathing if just barely.”

She showed Mr. Bennet the depression in the skull. He shook his head. “Jane, what was that all about?”

“I had informed her that I am increasing and will be confined this summer. She was so excited, she wanted to immediately share the news with everyone else.”

Just a few months and they should have a grandchild. Would Fanny be there to greet it? Looking at her, he seriously doubted she would heal. Mr. Bennet said, “Jane, that is wonderful news.” He moved from the bedside to give Jane a hug. The others followed suit also offering congratulations. “Would you girls mind leaving me with your mother for a few moments? When the doctor arrives, you are welcome to rejoin us.”

Elizabeth answered for all. “Of course, Father.” She looked over at Mrs. Hill and nodded toward the door. They all left Mr. Bennet alone with his wife. Their young men offered each an arm as they left the room.

Mr. Gardiner said to Mrs. Gardiner, “Oh, my poor sister, so intemperate in her reactions. This time it has cost her dearly.”

Mrs. Gardiner nodded to him. They all retired to the parlor to await the doctor. Cook prepared fresh tea and provided a variety of biscuits. The sweet should help everyone deal with the shock.

Mr. Bennet said, “Oh, Fanny. So impulsive. So excitable. How I wish we could have moved closer together rather than further apart all these years. You gave me all those beautiful daughters. Why could you not see that that was good enough for me? Why did your nerves have to take over so?” As he sat at her side awaiting the doctor, Mr. Bennet wondered if her nerve tonic had contributed to the fall. He had noticed that she was occasionally a little unsteady if she had had more than one dose of the tonic.

When the doctor finally arrived, the girls followed him into the room. The gentlemen waited in the parlor. Mr. Bennet rose from the chair, still holding Mrs. Bennet’s hand in his. He said, “Thank you for coming so promptly.”

The doctor answered, “I am glad I was available. I am told she fell down the stairs.”

Mr. Bennet answered, “Yes. She was prone to taking that tonic,” holding up the bottle, “and it seemed to make her a bit unsteady.”

Jane added, “Her foot seemed to catch on something at the top of the stairs, she tripped, and went flying down. It was horrifying.”

The doctor nodded, “I imagine it would be. Well, let me take a look.” He examined her for a few moments and shook his head. “I am afraid there is nothing we can do except to try to make her comfortable. I fear there are serious damages from the fall. That depression on her skull almost certainly guarantees that she will never wake again. Mr. Bennet, you are likely correct that the tonic caused her to be a bit unsteady. That combined with a trip would result in such a fall. I am sorry I cannot offer more hope. It is surprising that she survived the fall at all. I do not expect her to see the night.”

Mr. Bennet sent a groom to the Philips to call her sister to join them. Hearing the news, the girls began sobbing quietly. As the doctor left, the gentlemen joined them to offer what comfort they could Mr. Bennet sat there holding Mrs. Bennet’s hand until Mrs. Philips joined them.

“I will give you some time alone with your sister.”

“Thank you, Thomas. I would say farewell. I understand the fall was a result of her excitement on hearing that Jane is expecting?”

“Yes, that is what seems to have happened. There is still a possibility that she will recover, but the doctor thinks it highly unlikely.”

“I will say my farewells then.”

“You can visit whenever you would like.”

Mr. Bennet went to his study quite shaken at the circumstance. The rest followed. Jane asked, “Should we notify Kitty and Lydia?”

He shook his head. “It can serve nothing. It will take a week to get them here, even if someone left immediately. They cannot attend the funeral and would not even be able to bid her farewell. I will go see them once we have buried her. It is still so hard to believe.”

Matthew and Michael Garret finished their morning chores and knocked at the back entrance. “How is Mrs. Bennet doing? We heard she had a fall.” asked Matthew.

Cook shook her head. “Not well. Now, come in, wash up, and have your feed. I doubt Mr. Bennet can work with you today, but you have earned your meal.”

Meanwhile, when Hill saw the boys in the kitchen, he checked with Mr. Bennet in the study. “Would you see the Garret boys today, sir, or should I send them on when they finish eating?”

“What? Oh, oh yes, the boys. I would have a word with them before we send them on their way. Thank you, Hill.”

“Of course, sir.”

When the boys were done eating, Hill directed them to the study. “Mr. Bennet would like to see you both.”

They entered when invited after knocking. “Ah, gentlemen, I know you will understand why I am not fit for lessons today. Mrs. Bennet does not look very promising, so I may very well be inattentive for at least a few days. However, I would invite you to challenge each other to a chess match.”

Michael replied, “Mr. Bennet, we completely understand. It was a confusing time when grandfather fell ill too. Would you prefer that we not come to work for a few days?”

“If you do not mind, we appreciate the work you are doing. Continue to come, and we will continue to feed you afterwards. As soon as I am able, we will resume our lessons. I hope your mother can assist you until then.”

Matthew said, “I am sure she will. We all offer you our prayers, sir.”

“Thank you. Now, if you will excuse me, I will rejoin my wife.” The boys stood aside as Mr. Bennet returned to Mrs. Bennet’s chamber. Mrs. Philips sat with her to one side of the bed, sobbing softly into her handkerchief. Mr. Gardiner stood at her side.

Mr. Gardiner said, “We must not give up hope Anne, however slim that may be.”

“Oh, Edward, it is so hard. We are too young to lose her now. I must get back home-we are expecting guests. However, I will be back in the morning.”

“Of course.”

When Mrs. Phillips left, the girls came back to Mrs. Bennet’s room and seated themselves at her sofa. After a few moments, Mr. Bennet excused himself and returned to the study again.

Mr. Gardiner, Musgrove, and Bingley joined Mr. Bennet in a glass of brandy. No one was very interested in supper, but Cook supplied a cold collation in the dining room for those who needed some sustenance. By the time Mr. Bennet had fortified himself with a couple of snifters of brandy, the girls joined them in the study.

Elizabeth announced, “She is gone, Father. She whimpered once, sighed, and was done.” She then broke down in tears.

Mary was already quietly crying. “What a horrible finish to such a nice day.”

Musgrove said, “At least we are here together. I imagine it will be difficult for your other sisters. I will write my sisters about what has happened. They can offer some comfort until Mr. Bennet arrives.”

Darcy said, “I will do the same to Georgiana. At least they are not alone.”

Elizabeth said, “I wish there was more we could do.”

Mr. Bennet said, “I will write your sisters and go to them directly after the funeral. I can stay for a few days to offer some comfort.”

Mr. Bennet addressed the appropriate messages and sent them off. He knew Mr. Decker would be able to hold the service in a couple of days. That would give the Londoners time to return if they chose.

Mrs. Gardiner and the girls discussed the impact of this death on Mary’s season. Mrs. Gardiner stated, “You know that your mother wanted you to enjoy all the trappings of the season. While it will not be as joyful as it otherwise would have been, I think she would want you to make the attempt. What say you?”

“I do not really feel like going back to London and trying to appear jolly. If I stay here, I can help Father make the adjustment to life without Mother. I can go through her things and dispose of them or pack them up for each of us. However, we will still have the wedding Mother planned in June. Jane, will you still be able to travel?”

“I should be. I expect to be confined sometime in July.”

“Oh Jane, we should be so happy for you. How hard this must be.”

Jane smiled a sad smile. “At least she knew I had done my duty, and she was to be a grandmother.”

Chapter 34

The funeral was held two days later. All of their family and neighbors attended. Friends from London returned for the day. The local ladies joined the other ladies at Longbourn bringing food to share following the service. In spite of her somewhat prickly nature, Mrs. Bennet was well appreciated, particularly for her hospitality. The girls all received condolences of their friends and well wishes for their future success and happiness. Mrs. Philips was probably the most inconsolable at the loss of her sister and best friend. Much of her social life had revolved around Mrs. Bennet. Mrs. Philips would now need to cultivate other resources for enjoyment.

Since Mary was not returning to London, Musgrove would collect his things from Darcy House and return to Somerset. What a sad ending to what had been such a fun winter. As he prepared to leave, he said to Mary, “I will write when I get home. I expect to be back here at the end of May as we finish preparations for the wedding. Make sure you take care of yourself.”

Mary said, “I will. I am sorry to disrupt our fun.”

“You have nothing for which to apologize. At least you are available to help your father at this time. If you need my help, I can return at any time. It is not as if either of us would enjoy ourselves right now. You need time to come to terms with your loss.”

“Thank you, Charles. I think we will be fine. It will just be quite an adjustment. Give my regards to your family-and kiss your mother for me.”

The death was such a shock to them all. Except for her nerves, Mrs. Bennet had always been so healthy. The Darcys returned to London with Musgrove to pack their things as well. They would then return to Pemberley.

As Jane prepared to leave, she asked, “Would you prefer that we stay, Father?”

“No, of course not. You have your own home to prepare for my grandchild. I am sorry your mother will not be there to help you with the babe. I will come and visit as soon as I can after the wedding, if you will allow.”

“Of course we will allow. But, what will you do with yourself?”

“Muddle along as I have always done. I will see your sisters for a few days. Mary will be here for a while to help me settle into a new routine, a new normal. I must start tutoring the Garret boys again once I return from seeing your sisters.”

Jane said, “Oh yes. They seem like very nice boys.”

“Yes, they can keep me busy until I go for your sisters in June.”

He helped all of them off to their carriages and waved them out of sight. Mary retired to the parlor to think, then went to meet with Mrs. Hill to make plans. Mr. Bennet retired to his study and simply sat at his desk, head in hands, until the knock that signaled the Garret boys were ready.

He took a deep breath, called out, “Enter.” When they did so, he added, “Well, I will be off to Bath to see my girls for a few days. When I return, we can begin again.”

Matthew nodded. “Is there anything we can do while you are gone?”

Michael added, “We would do anything you needed.”

“Mary might need a little assistance. She will be going through her mother’s things and will need boxes and trunks shifted.”

Matthew replied, “We would be happy to help.”

Mr. Bennet said, “I will let her know. Otherwise, I will see you in a little over two weeks.”

Mr. Bennet left the next day. Mary began the slow process of packing up her mother’s things. She gave herself plenty of time to grieve, sometimes just sitting in her mother’s room remembering. Every day, she and Mrs. Hill would begin on a different portion of Mrs. Bennet’s rooms. Mary never spent more than an hour as she would find herself overcome with emotion.

That first day after Mr. Bennet left, Mary said to Mrs. Hill, “I would like to have most of this cleared up by the time Father returns. However, I do not plan to spend all my time on it. I am going to start by sorting things into piles for each of my sisters, my aunt and uncle, Father, you, and mother’s friends. Once they are all sorted, we will pack the piles up and distribute what we can.”

Mrs. Hill looked at Mary fondly. “Now, don’t you overdo it, Miss Mary. I can help you if you would like.”

“I will probably ask for that help when we make the final determinations of destinations for her things. For today, I am going to go through her reading materials. There are far more periodicals than books. I suspect Aunt Phillips would appreciate them more than anyone else but there might be some hidden treasures. I do not want to get lost in remembering. Would you have someone interrupt me in one hour? I will wash up and take some tea and then visit my aunt.”

“Very good, miss.”

“I know I can rely on you to keep things going smoothly while we adjust. Once Father is home, it will probably be very strange at first for all of us.”

“Do you want Marlow to stay on?” Marlow had been Mrs. Bennet’s ladies’ maid and had assisted all of the girls at one time or another.

“I should talk to her to find out what she wants to do.”

Mrs. Hill nodded. “She has mentioned to me that her brother recently lost his wife and could use her to help him oversee his home.”

“Well then, send her in.”

Marlow joined Mary a few moments later. Mary said, “Mrs. Hill indicated that you would be interested in joining your brother. You have been a huge part of our lives. I hope you know how much we will miss you.”

Marlow said, “Thank you, Miss Bennet. Watching all of you mature has been wonderfully rewarding. Yes, my brother’s wife died a few months ago. He is could use help at home as his oldest son and daughter are getting ready to come out just as you have done.”

“Well, then, I think we can call that settled then. I know Mother often gave you some of her dresses for you to remake and use. Are there two or three you would like to take as mementos?”

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“No, I discussed this with my sisters before they left. We all agreed that we would pass on the most of the clothing to those who could use and appreciate it. We are keeping some shawls and scarves, jewelry, and other items like that.”

“Well, then, I truly love these two dresses.” She indicated two dresses, one a newer dress and one quite a bit older.”

“You must take them, then. Why don’t you begin packing? When I am done here today, I will see about putting together your wages. Please ask Hill to see to making travel arrangements for you.”

“Thank you, Miss. I will.”

As Marlow left, Mary nodded to herself. That was a relief. She had not wanted Marlow for a maid for herself and did not know how else to help her. Mary spent the rest of the hour looking through papers and books. There were two or three items for each of the Bennet girls. Aunt Phillips would appreciate most of the things, but there were a few that Mary though Lady Lucas would appreciate now that Charlotte had married so well. This Fitzwilliams were mentioned in those periodicals.

Chapter 35

On the trip back to London, the Darcys drove in the carriage together with Musgrove attending them on a Darcy horse. He was grateful that they were also returning so that he would not feel uncomfortable in their home without them there. He expected to be on the road home the following day. He had wanted to allow them some privacy in the carriage.

Elizabeth said, “You know, this is so unexpected. I know Mama was a trying individual, but she was always there, such a presence. Even with her nerves, Jane will miss having Mama with her during her confinement. With her nerves acting up, it might not have been a soothing presence, but she did have five daughters. She knew what to do at a delivery.”

“I am sorry that Bingley and Jane have this shadow over their news. How long do you want to wait to share ours?”

Elizabeth blushed. “I understand it is best to wait until the babe quickens. Sometimes, something is wrong and they die before they even get that far. I thought we might announce it next month.”

“Whatever you say. In this, I am only along for the ride. However, I will continue to worry about you both.”

Elizabeth smiled, “As well you might.” Changing the subject, she said, “I am glad Georgiana and the Musgroves are there to help comfort my sisters after Father visits them. Lydia was such a favorite of Mother’s that I expect she will find it quite difficult.”

“I will admit I was lost when my mother passed. I had seen her failing but could not believe she would not rally. Father was similar, although I did not know how ill he was. At least I had some warning with them. We had none with your mother, so do not feel you need to hide your grief. I understand.”

“Thank you, Wills. I know I will start healing once we get back to Pemberley.”

When they arrived in town, the Wheelers offered their condolences when they heard the news. Elizabeth acknowledged the sentiment and said, “I thank you for your good thoughts. Mr. Musgrove will leave in the morning. Can you see that he has a basket to accompany him? He has a long journey. Mr. Darcy and I will leave for Pemberley as soon as it can be arranged. We have a number of engagements to cancel and a few calls to make before we can go, but we expect it to be by the beginning of next week.”

Jane found it hard to leave Longbourn even though she knew her father would be leaving the following day. She said to Bingley as they drove away, “I know Mary will care for Father, but I worry for him. And I feel responsible for what happened.” She choked back another sob.

Bingley looked at her with a sad smile. “Jane, you know he said he will be well enough. You cannot blame yourself. If anything, blame her tonic and nerves. You did not cause her to trip and fall.”

“I know, but I did cause her excitement.”

“At least she knew she would become a grandmother this summer.”

Jane nodded. “She was certainly pleased by the news.”

“You must not let this diminish our happiness, my dear. It is hard when we lose family members, but we must carry on. She would not want you to give way to grief.”

“I suppose not. There is much for us to do to prepare for the little one, in any case. I am glad we will be able to come to Mary’s wedding. It will now be a tribute to Mama.”

Mr. Bennet’s trip to Bath was a somber affair. He spent the drive there grieving the loss of both his companion and the dreams they had shared when first they wed. That those dreams had never materialized was part of his grief. That she had turned out to be so different than he had expected was another.

His message had preceded him as had the others sent to their friends, so Lydia and Kitty were not surprised to see him. They had already begun the grieving process, so he was not greeted by tears and red eyes. However, they were far more restrained than he had ever seen them.

He arrived after classes were out for the day and found them in the parlor with their friends. Kitty saw him first as he entered the room. She rose from her chair quickly and moved to his side, “Oh, Father, it is so impossible to believe.”

Lydia followed her. “Yes, who could have thought it?”

Mr. Bennet looked at his girls and thought, my how they have matured. “It is very unexpected. I know we will all miss her, and I wanted to spend a few days with you, but once you have adjusted to her loss, you must continue to make her proud by your achievements at school. She was so pleased at how well you are doing.”

Kitty asked, “What will you do when you go home again?”

“Mary is there to help out until her wedding. She will help me get organized about how to manage without your mother as well as sort through all your mother’s things. Since I am tutoring the Garret boys, that will keep my quite busy. Longbourn always requires at least some attention. Then I will be back here to collect you for the wedding. After the wedding, we will go to Ambleside to see Jane and await the new arrival.”

Kitty said, “It is exciting that Jane is to have a baby this summer. Just fancy, we will become aunts.”

Mr. Bennet agreed. “And I a grandfather. We may spend a bit of time with the Darcys before returning to Longbourn to prepare for your next year at school. Other family members are also making visits this summer, so we expect to see them as well. The Gardiners are spending July at Pemberley so we will see them as well.”

Lydia said, “It sounds like we will be quite busy.”

“Yes, there is a lot going on this year. I believe both the Musgroves and Hattons are having shooting parties in the autumn. I will likely attend those since it allows me to see so much of the family. It will keep me from brooding about missing your mother. She would have been so happy to have such parties to attend.”

Mr. Bennet acknowledged the other girls as he sat with them in the parlor. They all visited for a while before he offered to take all of them out for tea. He felt a need to be moving around much more than was his normal custom.

While they were chatting at tea, Mr. Bennet said little, listening a great deal. Kitty said, “So, we have all been talking about all these weddings. It is fabulous that they have all occurred so close together. We have decided that all five of us want to come out together.”

Mr. Bennet was startled. “When?”

Lydia said, “We are all full young so we thought two more years of school for all of us. We would go to London the following winter and spring.”

“All five of you, eh? It will certainly keep your aunt and sisters busy if you do.”

Georgiana shyly said, “Yes, but we think it will make it easier for all of us. Lydia and Louisa are so bold while Henrietta and I are a little shyer. As we support one another, we can help each other along.”

Henrietta agreed. “We think it will be less attention on any one of us if we are there as a group.”

Mr. Bennet said, “I think that makes excellent sense. Have you suggested it to the rest of the family yet?”

Louisa answered, “No, although we all plan to write about it in our next letters. It was all these recent weddings that started us thinking about it.”

By the time Mr. Bennet left, the girls had begun processing what had happened. He was becoming accustomed to the idea of life without Fanny. On the ride home, he realized that he would need to become more involved in these final stages of raising his remaining daughters. He could no longer turn everything over to Fanny. He would have to stop being quite as passive as he had begun. He wondered if he was capable of making such a change at this late stage of life. After all, he was nearly forty five.


Chapter 36

Lady Fitzwilliam and Lady Harriet called upon Mrs. Gardiner shortly after they all returned to town. They found Caroline taking tea in the parlor with Mrs. Gardiner.

Lady Harriet said, “I am glad we are back in town. However, I will miss the company of Miss Bennet and Mrs. Darcy. They are so amusing. We are all so sorry for the loss of Mrs. Bennet.”

Caroline agreed, “They certainly will be missed. Miss Bennet will be busy helping her father adjust to their loss. What an unhappy ending to your brother’s wedding.”

Lady Harriet said, “It certainly was. At least your sister will have some joy with the addition to her family. That will be nice for the whole family. We haven’t talked much of your new role with Mr. Findlay in Parliament. How are you finding it?”

“I will admit it has been interesting. However, there are also some trials. As you know, I had tried to cultivate the acquaintance with Sir Thomas Bertram to assist Mr. Findlay with little success. He has now left town to tend to his son. It seems Mr. Bertram became quite ill at a race and was left to cope alone by his friends. He is now seriously ill. His sisters are still here in town, but it seems Sir Thomas wanted to be there for his son.”

Lady Fitzwilliam asked, “How has the friendship with Mrs. Rushworth and Miss Bertram proceeded? They are certainly fashionable if not terribly personable. I have encountered them a few times and find them a little trying, I will admit.”

“They actually seem much as I was before Mr. Findlay set me straight,” replied Caroline with a smile. “I know I am not quite at their level, but really, they do not need to be quite so condescending. It is like being around our cousin.”

Mrs. Gardiner asked, “Elizabeth Elliot?”

“Yes. They seem to look down on almost everyone and have very little conversation. I feel like I am looking into a mirror of the past. I am grateful I do not act that way anymore and actually feel somewhat sorry for them. However, Mrs. Rushworth is quite fashionable and an excellent hostess. I have enjoyed her entertainments even if her personality is not welcoming.”

Lady Fitzwilliam asked, “Other than that, do you like the social side of politics?”

“I think I do. It is of more import than other social activities, and that is fun. I hope Mr. Findlay continues in Parliament for quite a while.”

Lady Stevenson joined them then, and after suitable greetings, asked, “Have you heard or seen the news?"

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “No, what kind of news?”

“You will see it in the papers and probably hear much of it throughout the day. Mrs. John Dashwood has learned of her brother Edward’s secret betrothal and not taken it well.”

Mrs. Gardiner said crisply, “That would not be a surprise. She seems a person who does not handle it well when thwarted. But why would everyone be talking of it today?”

Lady Stevenson added, “It seems Mr. Edward Ferrars has been engaged for quite some time to Miss Lucy Steele. They kept it secret from everyone except her sister Miss Steele. They were afraid of the reaction of Mrs. Ferrars, and the two Steele sisters have been staying with Mr. and Mrs. Dashwood. Miss Steele let it slip just as Mrs. Dashwood was discussing the possibility of Mr. Ferrars becoming engaged to some Lord’s daughter. She fell into violent hysterics immediately, with such screams as reached Mr. Dashwood’s ears, as he was sitting in his own dressing-room down stairs. So up he flew directly, and a terrible scene took place, for Miss Lucy Steele was come to them by that time, little dreaming what was going on. Mrs. Dashwood scolded like any fury, and soon drove her into a fainting fit. Mr. Dashwood did not know what to do. Mrs. Dashwood declared they should not stay a minute longer in the house, and he was forced to go down upon HIS knees too, to persuade her to let them stay till they had packed up their clothes. THEN she fell into hysterics again, and he was so frightened that he would send for Mr. Donavan, and Mr. Donavan found the house in all this uproar. The carriage was at the door ready to take the Steeles away, and they were just stepping in as he came off; poor Miss Lucy Steele in such a condition, he says, she could hardly walk; and Miss Steele, she was almost as bad.”

Lady Harriet exclaimed, “Heavens! I have never cared for Mrs. Ferrars nor Mrs. John Dashwood, but this is quite a blow to their plans. I imagine this will be all anyone can speak of for some days. How dreadful.”

Caroline said, “It is surprising that Mr. Ferrars would be hiding such a secret. I am also surprised that Miss Lucy would trust Miss Steele with a secret as Miss Steele seems to have no conversation except for gossip and beaux. How could she expect her sister to keep such news a secret?”

Lady Stevenson replied, “Which is a good reason to have something of substance to say. But I agree it is not surprising that Miss Steele would accidentally share the secret. She has never been one for keeping a confidence. Much better not to need secrets with friends such as she.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “How unfortunate for the families involved. I have never really cared for Mrs. Ferrars. Her treatment of her sons probably brought most of this on. That Mrs. John Dashwood was housing the Miss Steeles instead of the Miss Dashwoods tells a tale in itself about the lack of understanding about family obligations. I must say, I am glad they are not close friends but merely acquaintances. I must say, I much prefer Miss Dashwood and Miss Marianne to the rest of the family.”

Lady Stevenson said, “Since they are acquaintances, and it has been quiet of scandal lately, you know it will be the primary subject at all calls today. I must be getting old as I do not want to even think of it at all. I wish you all joy of the day. I will be at home and not receiving. Hearing this at the first two places I called was sufficient.”

Lady Stevenson had been correct. The Ferrars scandal was all that anyone spoke of that day. When Caroline saw Findlay that afternoon, she said, “How sad that so many wanted to speak of the troubles of the Ferrars and Steeles.”

He said, “Yes, it is often true that small minds can only speak about others. I know you prefer ideas, but this constitutes major social news. However, they will fall out of the news soon enough. Now, we must prepare for the dinner we are to attend.”

Caroline sighed. “I suppose we must. While it will likely not be the topic of conversation at the table, it will likely be the main subject in the withdrawing room. This is the one thing about the ton that I do not care for. So much glee at the difficulties of others is so unattractive.”

Findlay smiled. “My dear, do you realize how very much you have changed?”

“Yes, I do. It is quite amazing. I would never have expected it. At one time I would have gloried in someone else’s misfortune like this. Of course, we need to track all the foibles in the ton in case there is something we can use to further our causes but I do not have the stomach to enjoy such folly. Oh well, do you expect I will be seated next to someone interesting today? I think I have heard enough gossip for a while.”

“We can hope you are.”

Unfortunately for Caroline, the first person who greeted her after the hostess was Lady Milton. After asking about the Fitzwilliam-Lucas wedding, Lady Milton said, “What a scandal today with Mr. Ferrars.”

Caroline answered, “Yes, it is a surprising situation, is it not?”

Lady Milton said gleefully, “Mrs. Ferrars has ever tried to control her sons. It appears Mr. Ferrars was far more cunning than she credited him in becoming betrothed to Miss Lucy Steele. I do not see why their betrothal is such a scandal. The true problem is Mrs. Ferrars trying to run her son’s life.”

“You do not approve of her efforts?”

“Well, he is of age and should make his own choice. Of course, his mother’s hopes for him to marry into a title were absurd. They are not of sufficient rank for that to even be a possibility. She puts on such airs but really is quite common, really only a step up from a shopkeeper. Mr. Ferrars has appropriately chosen someone more of his own class.”

Caroline smiled, “Yes, he seems to have done so. His sister seems just as upset as their mother.”

Lady Milton spoke even more spitefully, “Yes, she has tried so hard to move upward in marrying Mr. Dashwood, but her origins show in all of her actions. She may now be gentry, but she will never be a lady.” Just then, Lady Milton saw someone more important, nodded at Caroline, and excused herself.

As Lady Milton walked away, Caroline thought, “She is a good advertisement for the school we attended. She sees everything in terms of rank and class. I am surprised she was willing to do more than acknowledge me and spoke to me so much. I think that is more words from her than I have heard since she left school four years ago. Amazing!”

Caroline found she had partners at dinner who were far more interested in either sport or the war than the indiscretions of the fashionable. She was pleased and managed to charm both men. One was fairly influential in the party, so that was of some aid to Findlay. The other was a Duke who had a younger son fighting on the continent. He too could be of aid to Findlay. As they returned home after the dinner, Caroline said, “At least I had a nice time. Both of my dinner partners were interested in other things. How about you?”

“The older matron was definitely interested in speculating about the Ferrars. The other one only cared to speak of her new son. Frankly, I fear my responses were merely routine. I did not pay very much attention. I thought I saw Lady Milton talking with you before dinner.”

“You did. We were at school together although she was a few years ahead of me. She has barely acknowledged my existence in the past because I am too close to trade. However, she detested Fanny Ferrars even more when we were at school and wanted to gloat about the gossip of the situation with Fanny’s brother Edmund.”

“She knew that you would understand her feelings because you knew about their history together.”

“Yes. I admit I never cared for Mrs. Dashwood either. She was not very kind, but then our school did not encourage kindness. She did manage to marry up as did Lady Milton, as did I for that matter, but I do not believe either Lady Milton or Mrs. Dashwood have found much joy in it.”

He smiled at her. “Perhaps, but at least they have what they wanted in the improved social standing.”

Caroline added, “I am sure society would be easier to navigate if there were more people in the ton and fewer hidden antagonisms. Oh well, I am sure there will be a new scandal next week to entertain us all.”

Chapter 37

At the end of April when the Elliot’s were attending their final dinner party for the year, Elizabeth was careful to spend some time talking with Mr. Dudley. His parents had required that he stay in town and not join his friends at the races. He had encountered Miss Elliot at three or four venues and had been relatively attentive. However, he had found out from Edmund Beaumont that the Elliot dowry was not very significant. He was no longer interested in knowing her pursuing her for more than an acquaintance.

Elizabeth Elliot and Dudley were speaking of a musical evening they had attended earlier that week when they were interrupted by Lady Milton. “Ah, Mr. Dudley, I am surprised to see you still in town.” Looking archly at Elizabeth, she continued, “Has someone convinced you to reform your ways and abandon the gaming of our friends?”

He chuckled, “Yes, but it was my father. I have forsaken gaming this season because the pater demanded my attendance at a number of important family events. However, the company at some has at least made it not durance vile.”

Elizabeth thought that was a compliment to her but was not sure what durance vile might be. However, Lady Milton understood both, “Yes, I can see that Miss Elliot company would make your sentence less onerous. When are you released from servitude?”

Dudley said, “Next week. Miss Elliot will be returning to Somerset, and I am to be given release by my father.”

They talked a while longer before Elizabeth excused herself to talk with another acquaintance. As she was not quite out of ear shot, Lady Milton asked, “Are you enjoying your flirting with someone so obviously on the shelf? You could have her eating out of your hand if you tried just a little harder.”

He replied, “It has been amusing. She may be getting old, but she still looks pretty good. I had hoped for a dalliance since she is definitely not a young debutante, but it has been a diversion in any case. She refused to understand any of my hints about a more intimate relationship. What of you? Have you found someone to entertain you while Milton is gone?”

She smirked, “Perhaps.”

Elizabeth was incensed. How dare they make sport of her that way? She had thought Dudley was seriously interested. Of course, he did not yet have any sort of title, so perhaps he had not really been worth her potential interest.

At Longbourn, as Mary sorted through her mother’s things, she frequently found herself subject to tears at thoughts of her mother. Mrs. Hill said to her, “You just take as much time and tears as you need, Miss Mary.”

“Oh, Mrs. Hill, it is just the thought of all that she will miss. She worked so hard on my wedding. She won’t see any of her grandchildren nor my other sisters’ seasons.”

“Do you not think she will be watching from heaven?”

“Do you think so?”

“Of course she will.”

“I had not really considered. Well, it is time for me to get to work. Thank you for having these trunks brought up. My sisters can review them when they come in June to accept or reject my suggestions on who gets what.”

“Matthew and Michael will collect them as you fill them and can bring more. Just let me know what you need if you need more.”

For the next few weeks, Mary would spend part of each morning in her mother’s room, sorting things into various trunks based on what she thought her sisters might appreciate. Mary gave most of the clothing to Mrs. Phillips who was of a similar size and coloring. When she had everything packed, she took the clothing over to her aunt.

“I know Mother would have liked you to have her things. You always admired them, and they will look very well on you.”

“Thank you, Mary, that is very kind of you. Are you sure none of you wants them?”

“No, they will do better for you than any of us. How are you managing?”

“I miss Fanny very much. However, I am glad you convinced me to join the sewing circle. Having something to keep me busy has helped. I am glad you are still coming, too. Seeing you also helps.”

“I agree having something to do does help.”

“There will be more changes which will help divert attention. The militia will be here shortly. They will be arriving within the month and staying for six or so.”

Mary smiled. “I am sure the single women will appreciate that.”

Mrs. Phillips answered that smile. “So will the rest of us. A man in uniform always looks fine. They will provide a change of society for all of us. Once I am out of mourning, I am sure I will enjoy them.”

“I am not sure I can be bothered to participate, but you must once you feel able. I am sure it will help you feel a little better.”

Mrs. Phillips smiled at Mary. “Yes, a little society is always entertaining and comforting.”

They spent the rest of the morning looking through the dresses Mary had brought and discussing the wedding. As they were finishing, Mary said, “You know, since Mother already had her dress begun, perhaps you want to wear it to the wedding. I know the dressmaker is holding it waiting our decision.”

“Now, that is a lovely idea. Thank you Mary.”

“Then, I will see the dressmaker and have her prepare it for you. You must call upon her so she can fit you.”

“I will.”

Mary arrived home to find the Garret boys having their lunch. She handed the basket of jam and jelly that her aunt had given her to Cook. “Mrs. Phillips has received so many, she thought we could use these.”

Cook smiled. “We’ve received many too, but yes, with feeding these young men, can’t have too much jam or jelly.”

Matthew smiled. After swallowing, he said, “Can you blame us when the cooking is so good?”

Cook smiled as Michael added, “We have never had better, even at Grandfather’s.”

Matthew added, “Even if we didn’t have the opportunity for tutoring from Mr. Bennet, working here in the morning would be worth it just to have the food.

Cook said, “Well, you boys are certainly nice to say so. It isn’t terribly fancy, but it is tasty.”

Mary agreed, “I certainly think so. So, what are you boys studying with Father now?”

She spent the next quarter hour with them discussing their studies as they finished their meal. They were impressed at her understanding and knowledge. She was pleased at how busy they kept her father in the afternoons. He had no time to fret about what life would bring. He was busy enough to just take each day as it came.

Mary spent the most of the afternoon writing letters. She informed each of her sisters about what she had set aside for them in the trunks, talked of her aunt, the militia coming to town, and how their father was managing. She also wrote to Musgrove detailing all that she had been doing and how much she missed him. She then spent the time until the boys left reading having realized that she had been neglecting her own intellect as she dealt with her grief.

At dinner, Mary and Mr. Bennet discussed the recent developments in the war. She knew he would be more interested in that than the things she had been doing.

At the end of April, when Mary received her next letter from Musgrove, she knew she would reply immediately.

Dear Mary,

How wonderful it is to be able to write that, dear Mary. It will be even better to be able to say it after June. The school is doing wonderfully well. One fellow has already found a job as a clerk in Bath. His success spurs the others on to even more effort. We are so pleased.
Progress on the house is significant since I left for London. The new addition is all framed, roofed, and clad. Windows are in, and painting is completed. I think you will like it; I certainly do. We are almost finished reupholstering with the material you sent. It looks quite fine.
Do you remember William Dickinson from our shooting party? He is our Member in Parliament. Well, I was working with him in town and just received a letter from him. He is ailing and has decided to retire. He would like me to stand for his seat. I could not do so without consulting you first. Should you like me to be a Member and us to live in town half the year? Please let me know as soon as you can. He has not yet submitted his resignation as he is awaiting my response. ...

Mary smiled as she read the first part of the letter trying to imagine what the renovations to the cottage looked like. She was surprised at the idea of Musgrove standing for Parliament. She had heard Caroline talk of the social responsibilities of a wife of a Member. Would she like that? Before coming to London the previous year, the answer would have been a resounding No! However, now, maybe it would be fun. It would certainly be interesting. After some consideration, she wrote back in the affirmative asking what she could do to help. She also wrote Caroline to get more details about what her involvement was. At supper, she shared the information with her father. They had a far ranging discussion about politics which both truly enjoyed.

When Mary received her next letter from Lady Stevenson, she was surprised at the contents. Lady Stevenson offered to have Mary and Musgrove live with her when in town should he be successful in his bid.

Her letter said…I find that I have enjoyed having the company when Mary Elliot was here and would enjoy having the two of you join me. James and I have always enjoyed politics, particularly his years in Parliament, so this would give me a feeling of being involved again….

Mary quickly accepted feeling that now that they had a place to live in town, he must surely obtain that seat. They would know at the end of May when the election was held.

The next week, Elizabeth sent letters to all and sundry informing that she was following in Jane’s footsteps and should be adding to the family in September. It was an exciting announcement to receive while all were awaiting news of Louisa Hurst’s confinement. Elizabeth had finally decided she did not want to wait any longer to share her news.

Chapter 38

During the first week of May, the Findlays attended a card party at the Rushworth’s. While Caroline was visiting with Miss Bertram as both were not currently playing, she asked, “How is your brother doing? I hear he was quite ill.”

“Yes, he suffered a great deal but is finally on the mend. My cousin was there to help nurse him. I am no good in a sick room myself being quite delicate, so I did not return home.”

Caroline looked at her in surprise. “How fortunate that your cousin was there to assist.”

“Oh, at first she was away with her family, but she was quickly brought home to help nurse Tom. She is very useful at that sort of thing. He is fine now.”

“You are lucky you were not required to return home.”

Julia considered that. “I suppose I am. I am grateful Maria has allowed me to spend the season with her in town. It has been quite a change from Mansfield. I have been having so much fun.”

As they changed seats to play the next hand, Caroline noticed the particular attention that Mr. Henry Crawford was paying to Mrs. Rushworth. She could also see that Rushworth was a little uncomfortable with that attention but could do little to gain his wife’s attention.

One of her table mates that round was Miss Crawford. Caroline asked, “Are you enjoying your visit to town this year?”

Miss Crawford replied, “Yes, although I will admit it was slightly more interesting when Mr. Edmund Bertram was still in town. He returned home shortly after his brother took ill and does not expect to return. We had expected to come to an agreement before he was so unexpectedly called away.”

“Do you not have a sister who lives near them in Northamptonshire?”

“Yes, her husband is the local minister. It was how Henry and I met the Bertrams last autumn when we were staying with my sister.”

“Well, since you have family there, you will not have to wait until next year to see Mr. Edmund Bertram again.”

“No. I expect Henry and I will return to my sister’s as the season winds down. We can then finalize our plans for the future.”

Caroline looked over at him where he was once again flirting with Mrs. Rushworth. “He does seem to enjoy London.”

“Yes, the company in town is always quite stimulating,” said Miss Crawford with something of a smirk.
Caroline nodded her head in understanding. She attended to her cards while thinking about Mr. Crawford’s flirtation with Mrs. Rushworth.

As the Findlays drove home that afternoon, Caroline said, “Rupert, I have come to the realization that I am not quite as sophisticated as I thought.”

He looked puzzled. “You are not? Why do you say that?”

“Because I find the obvious flirtation between Mrs. Rushworth and Mr. Crawford to be shocking. Most of the others did not even seem to notice it. I was saddened for Mr. Rushworth. I know there are circles who think nothing of infidelity and take it easily in stride. Apparently, I am not capable of doing so. I think fidelity is important.”

He smiled. “Then you are in luck since we are in agreement on that. I think I am glad Mother did not come today. She has always frowned on such diversions, but I must say I am pleased you agree with her.”

“I had never given it much thought before. I suppose those in unhappy relationships feel free to look for emotional support where they can find it.”

About a week later, Caroline was surprised enough by an article in the paper to exclaim aloud, “Oh, my goodness!”

Findlay asked, “What is so surprising?”

“Listen to this: it was with infinite concern the newspaper had to announce to the world a matrimonial fracas in the family of Mr. R. of Wimpole Street; the beautiful Mrs. R., whose name had not long been enrolled in the lists of Hymen, and who had promised to become so brilliant a leader in the fashionable world, having quitted her husband’s roof in company with the well-known and captivating Mr. C., the intimate friend and associate of Mr. R., and it was not known even to the editor of the newspaper whither they were gone. This is the Rushworths and Mr. Crawford that we were discussing after we attended that card party there just last week.”

“Oh, yes, we did. Crawford is the man who was paying her so much attention?”

“Yes, he was the one. His regard for her was rather blatant.”

“Such a pity. Well, the ton must have its scandals. I assume this will be the topic of the day. It will be hard for the Bertrams and Rushworth, I suspect.”

Caroline agreed, “Mr. Rushworth is not overly bright but is quite welcoming and eager to please. He did not deserve to have a public humiliation like this.”

Although little else appeared in the papers, Caroline did hear many more details as she paid her calls over the next few days. Miss Bertram had apparently eloped and married their friend Mr. Yates in order to avoid returning home to the scandal. The elopement happened the same day the news of the departure of Mrs. Rushworth appeared in the paper. Within two or three days, Mr. Rushworth had fled London for the happier environs of Sotherton. Mr. and Mrs. Yates did not appear in town again that season. Mr. Rushworth would sue for divorce.

At a dinner later in the week, Caroline heard updates on the other big scandal of note. Mrs. Ailes, a friend of Mrs. Jennings, said to her, “Have you heard the latest disappointment of Mrs. Ferrars?” Mrs. Ailes was no friend to Mrs. Ferrars and enjoyed talking of Mrs. Ferrars’ trials.

Caroline replied, “Why no, I have not. Has something new occurred?”

Mrs. Ailes smiled in anticipation, “Why yes. Mr. Robert, her favorite, tried to convince Miss Lucy Steele to give up his brother. She finally agreed to do so, exchanging one brother for the other, but only after Mrs. Ferrars had already settled much of Mr. Edmund Ferrars’ inheritance on Mr. Robert. Now that he was independent, he found Miss Lucy attractive and eloped with her. And Mr. Edmund Ferrars has come to an agreement with Miss Dashwood who had apparently gained his heart some time back. Mrs. Ferrars, senior, is beside herself that both of her sons should wed without her approval.”

“But how will Mr. Ferrars support a wife since Mr. Robert has his inheritance.”

“Colonel Brandon has given him a living which will allow them to live quite simply. And Mrs. Ferrars has relented enough to give him something, although not what he is due. Mrs. Lucy Ferrars is certainly the minx, contriving to hide the first engagement and marrying the other brother instead. I declare, she is certainly a piece of baggage. At least Mr. Ferrars was steadfast even though his heart apparently was no longer engaged.”

Caroline said, “What a shocking business. I wonder at Mrs. Ferrars rewarding the younger and trusting him to do as she proposed. He must have seen what happened with his brother and took what he could when he could. It certainly makes me grateful we did not have to suffer any such misfortunes in our courting.”

As she thought about these scandals, she could see that the newest chapter in the Ferrar’s saga would replace some of the interest in Mrs. Rushworth’s elopement. One scandal could move the other out of the conversations of many. She was grateful that none of them were particularly close friends. She remembered back to the card party at the Gardiners where Miss Marianne Dashwood had been so upset with Mr. Willoughby. The Dashwoods had definitely had a difficult visit to town. They had seemed like nice young women. She hoped they would find some happiness now.

The next day, they finally heard from Sussex that Louisa was safely delivered of a daughter. Although Hurst had wanted to name her Louisa, they had finally decided on Eleanor after the late Mrs. Bingley and their older sister who had died in childhood. Mrs. Bingley had been gone many years, and young Eleanor had died when she was eight and Louisa six. Caroline was pleased at this remembrance of her mother and sister.

When Bingley received word of the birth, he said to Jane, “Isn’t that just like Louisa? Rather than naming her daughter after herself, she has honored our mother and sister.”

Jane agreed, “She is a very thoughtful sister. So, I assume young Eleanor is doing well?”

“Yes, the letter says mother and daughter are both doing well. So our little one, Eleanor, and now the Darcys will have cousins to play with when we get together. It is too bad we are so far from Sussex, but if Caroline has children, they should be able to play with the Hurst’s. How are you feeling?”

“I am doing very well. We still have more than two months to go, so traveling to Longbourn in a couple of weeks should not be too much of a trial. I do feel a bit clumsy, but it is not too much yet.”

He looked a little anxious. “And everything is in readiness?”

“Yes. The nursery is now ready; we have clothing; and your nanny is to join us when we return from the wedding. I have decided we will not have a wet nurse. I want to feed the baby myself. I know it is not fashionable, but it seems to help them be healthier. We were not planning on any journeys for a while, in any case, so it should bother no one. Father wants to bring my sisters to see us and will also visit Pemberley. Maybe he could visit Elizabeth first and us after the baby arrives.”

“That seems a good plan.”

A similar conversation occurred in Pemberley at the receipt of the news of the arrival of Eleanor Hurst. After talking about babies for a while, Darcy said, “You know, I wonder if it would be easier for you to travel to Longbourn with the Bingleys while I go on to Bath and collect Georgiana? Of course, I would enjoy your company, and you no longer have the nausea, but do you really want to travel so far?”

“Are you also collecting Lydia and Catherine or is Father going?”

“He agreed that it would be helpful for me to bring them all if I were willing. He does not mind going, but he and Mary are trying to get everything prepared for the wedding. He says he has become far more involved than he ever expected.”

“You are correct that it might be easier for me with a shorter trip. I suspect we will both be uncomfortable, but we should weather it just fine. You do not need to worry-at least not more than you already do.”

She smiled, knowing that her husband had been doing a great deal of worrying. She refused to stay in the house but continued to walk in the gardens daily. She continued to visit the tenants, her neighbors, and attend to whatever needed doing. She had no intention of being an invalid until her delivery no matter how much he might fret.

“I do very well, you know. I am in excellent health. Both the doctor and the midwife have confirmed that all is well. Women have babies every day, and most do just fine. I would rather travel with you than Jane. So, when do we leave?”

Back in London, Mary Beaumont had the opportunity to celebrate with her friend Leticia Lovedean on that beautiful May morning, she became Mrs. Raynor. Later, at the breakfast to celebrate, Leticia said to Mary, “This has been such fun. Whenever we come back to London, I will be sure to call upon you. At least Mr. Marsh and Miss Raynor have decided to marry from home, so there is no pressing need to return. But in any case, you will be sure to correspond, won’t you?”

Mary smiled, “Of course I will. You must tell me all about your new home and life in the country. I will tell you about whatever is going on in the city as well as my family. Next up, of course, is Mary Bennet’s wedding in just a couple of weeks.”

“It is so sad about her mother, isn’t it? I am glad she is not postponing the wedding.”

“Mrs. Bennet had made all the plans, so they are honoring her by holding this wedding of her dreams. At least all of us have found someone compatible and will be well settled. It is what we each hoped for at the beginning of the season.”

“Yes, according to Mama, it has been highly successful. My new Mother considers this successful since we are now wed. She is so very nice. I like her very much, which is a good thing since we will be living together.”

“Yes, it is good. She seems a very fine person. I am so happy for you. I have never had such a good friend before. I am as happy for you as I am for myself.”

“Thank you, Mary. I think we will both have wonderful lives in our new situations.”

Chapter 39

A week later, near the end of May, as Mrs. Gardiner was sitting in her parlor reading, she was surprised when the butler entered and announced, “Captain and Mrs. Wentworth have arrived, madam.”

The couple followed directly behind him, entering the room with smiles on their faces. Mrs. Gardiner said, “Anne, Captain, what a happy surprise.” She rose from her seat and hugged her niece and then shook hands with the Captain. “We had not expected to see you.”

Wentworth laughed while Anne smiled. “Frederick received a change of assignment. We are not home for long, but the timing could not be better. We can stay for Mary’s wedding, if it is still on. We found news of the passing of Mrs. Bennet when we landed two days ago.”

Tea arrived and they refreshed themselves as they continued the conversation. “Yes, it is still on. Mary is honoring her mother by fulfilling her dreams of a fabulous wedding. Have you a place to stay? You are welcome here.”

Anne answered, “I had hoped you would say that. We could have taken rooms if necessary, but I wanted to see you. You are looking well.”

“As are you both.”

Wentworth finally spoke, “Anne is an excellent sailor. We have greatly enjoyed the time in the Indies. But we are pleased to be home for a few weeks.”

Anne said, “Indeed. It seems it has been an eventful year in our family. I am anxious to see everyone.”

Mrs. Gardiner agreed. “Yes, a great deal has happened. Much of the family has returned home. However, Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam are still in town. Oh, so is your sister Mary Beaumont. Lady Stevenson is still in town. Let me send them a note.”

“You must tell me all about Mary’s new husband and all that has been happening.”

Mrs. Gardiner talked of the various weddings as she penned notes to notify the others of the arrival of the Wentworths. Thirty minutes later, Mrs. Beaumont arrived followed shortly thereafter by Lady Stevenson.

Mary said, “Oh, Anne, how wonderful it is to see you.” She rushed forward to hug her sister. Since she had never been demonstrative of affection in the past, Anne was somewhat agreeably surprised.

“It is good to see you too. You are looking well. It seems marriage agrees with you.”

“It does. I have a cozy little flat to care for. At the end of the summer, we will be moving into his townhouse once its refurbishment is complete. Are you here for long?”

“We will be returning to sea within a week after Mary Bennet’s wedding. We go directly to Portsmouth from Meryton to finish up preparations for a new assignment. Mary, this is Frederick Wentworh, my husband.”

“I am so pleased to meet you, Captain. You have made Anne so very happy. Although it is somewhat belated, welcome to the family.”

“I am pleased to meet you too, Mrs. Beaumont. We have enjoyed your letters about your season.”

“As you are my brother, please call me Mary.”

“Then you must also manage to call me Frederick.”

Mary smiled. “I will try, Frederick. Please excuse me if I forget and call you Captain, though.”

When Lady Stevenson arrived, she said, “Well, Anne, Captain, you are both looking well. What a surprise that you could visit us.” Since she was once again alone, she convinced the Wentworths to stay with her as well as travel to Meryton with her. “I suppose I am a lonely old woman now. I loved having Mary here all season. It is so much quieter with you off in your own home.”

Mary smiled, “I loved it too. But it is nice to have my own home, I must say.”

Wentworth said, “Well, then, of course we accept. While you may be alone, I cannot see you as an old woman, ma’am. You are too young for that.”

Lady Stevenson chuckled. “Ever the charmer, I see. Well, I shall enjoy having you both with me.”

Beaumont was able to get away from chambers for an hour to meet Mary’s family. He found them a distinct contrast to her father and other sister. As Mary saw him off after his brief visit, he said to her, “I would never have supposed her related to your father and Miss Elliot.”

Mary agreed. “Anne is so different. She is much more like our mother, according to everything I’ve been told. I have not spent much time with her, having been at school until this past year, but she has always been kind to me. I am grateful to have a little time with her now.”

Shortly after Beaumont left, Mary had to leave as well having a previous engagement. As she left, she said, “You may be staying with grandmother, but I want as much time with you as possible before we leave for Meryton. You must come and see my little place. Can you come tomorrow morning?”

Anne smiled. “Of course, I can. I would love to spend some time with you.”

After their visit to Gracechurch Street, the Wentworths and Lady Stevenson stopped by the Fitzwilliams to offer greetings and find out how Captain Fitzwilliam was doing. They were pleased to see Richard and meet Charlotte. As Wentworth talked to Fitzwilliam, he said, “So, you are no longer a Major?”

“I suppose people will always call me Major although I have resigned the commission and am waiting to take over on my estate in Cheshire. Mother enjoys having us here with my cousin and her husband. We all just returned from our wedding trips. They should be back shortly from paying calls.”

“We have heard of them in letters from the family of course. Congratulations on your own marriage.”

Fitzwilliam smiled, looking over at Charlotte who was speaking with the ladies. “It was quite surprising to me. I had no plans to marry, but upon meeting Charlotte, I could not resist. Here was someone who did not fawn over me but talked to me as a rational being. She is everything that is charming and practical as well. Had my mother’s aunt not left me the estate, it would have been a more difficult decision as I would not want her to follow me into the field although she was willing. How has it been with Mrs. Wentworth on ship?”

“She is an excellent sailor. Of course, there are challenges, but we have faced them together. I was surprised at how much nicer it was to have her there. I never anticipated it being such a positive experience. I had previously felt uncomfortable when transporting women but see now that they are hardier than I had given them credit.”

Fitzwilliam nodded. “It is surprising how strong women can be.”

As the men continued to speak, Charlotte and Anne became acquainted. After early pleasantries, Anne Wentworth said, “Since you were providing companionship to Elizabeth, what is she doing now?”

Charlotte smiled. “Since she is shortly to enlarge the family, I suspect she will be busy and have company enough. She did not truly need a companion. She may, perhaps, have been a bit lonely having lived for so long with so many sisters, but I think she was hoping to give me an opportunity for a social life outside of Meryton. She has ever been a thoughtful friend.”

Anne smiled. “Oh, I had not yet heard that Elizabeth is expecting. I heard about Jane of course. How fine for the Darcys. Well, she was successful if her primary purpose was to help you find a spouse.”

“Yes, she was. And since we will be living in Cheshire once we settle, we will be able to visit somewhat comfortably. It is far enough from home that I may not see Meryton as often. However, my brother is the minster in Kympton, so at least I can see him regularly. Elizabeth and I have always been good friends, so it will be nice to be within visiting distance.”

“That will be very convenient. So, are you attending Mary Bennet’s wedding?”

Charlotte smiled. “Oh, yes. Both we and the Hattons took short wedding trips so as to be ready for Mrs. Bennet’s gala wedding. Afterwards, we will join the Hattons in Rosings for a few weeks. Then we will be on to Pemberley, hopefully after Jane has safely delivered, where we can see the new Bingley. We will spend September with the Fitzwilliams up in Yorkshire, stop in at Pemberley to see the new Darcy, and then finally settle in our home in October.”

Lady Stevenson and Lady Fitzwilliam watched the conversations around them. Lady Fitzwilliam said, “I am sure you are pleased to see Mrs. Wentworth again.”

“Yes, very. It was quite the surprise. Apparently the Captain is to be posted to the Baltic to join Captain Fitzwilliam. I am pleased they could take the time to come and visit us. They can stay only until the wedding when they must return to Portsmouth. Since Mary and Anne were so close, this will be a wonderful surprise for Mary.”

Lady Fitzwilliam smiled. “You are not telling her ahead of time?”

“No, Anne wants to keep it a secret. We leave in two days, so they will have a couple of days together. I expect it will be a little crowded in Meryton just as it was for your wedding there.”

“There are fewer Fitzwilliams attending, so perhaps it will not be too bad. At least the neighbors were all wonderful hosts for the extended family.”

Lady Stevenson smile in return. “I am sure they were. I am also sure the other mothers appreciate that Mrs. Fitzwilliam and Mary have both selected from outside the Meryton circle leaving those very few eligible bachelors to their own daughters.”

Chapter 40

The Gardiners, Lady Stevenson, and the Wentworths arrived at Longbourn in the early afternoon in two carriages. Mary heard the carriages arrive and was outside to greet them.

She was shocked into silence as she saw Wentworth exit one carriage and begin to hand out Anne. Then she forgot all decorum as she squealed, “Anne! How have you been able to join us? Oh, wonderful!” She immediately rushed to her cousin to give her a hug. “It is good to see you, too Captain,” she said, almost as an afterthought.

“It is good to see you too, Miss Bennet.”

“It is Mary, remember?” she corrected.

“It is good to see you too, Mary,” he replied.

Anne added, “It certainly is. You are looking very fine, so grown up and ready to marry at seventeen now.”

Mary said, “Yes, much has changed since you left us.”

Anne said, “Well, it seems most of the changes are for the better, but I am sorry for the loss of your mother. I remember how sad I was when I lost mine.”

As they entered the house, Hill directed footmen to show them to their rooms so they could refresh. The Gardiner children and their nurse went up to the nursery. After washing up, they would go out to play to use up the energy they had suppressed while sitting in the carriage.

Anne and Mary continued their conversation in the parlor once Anne had cleaned up. “I am very pleased for Mr. Musgrove. I think your influence will be excellent. It seems he has already stretched in creating that school you wrote about. I believe you will help him to really grow and achieve something wonderful.”

Mary smiled. “It has gone beyond that, as well. Mr. Dickinson, the MP for the area, has resigned due to ill health. Mr. Musgrove has managed to win the seat in the special election. We just heard of it yesterday. It appears we will have summer and autumn in Uppercross and then return to London in January.”

Wentworth heard that last bit and said, “Congratulations, Mary, for I am sure you have helped Musgrove see where he can truly make a difference. I wonder how far he can rise.”

Mary answered, “I am not sure he has any ambitions beyond Member for now. That should give plenty of scope for creating change. But how is it that you are here and not in the West Indies?”

Anne looked over at Wentworth. “Frederick has received a new assignment and will be off to the Baltic in a couple of weeks. “

Wentworth added, “Yes, we will be joining Captain Fitzwilliam by the end of the month. Mr. Bennet, I would like to meet with young Matthew Garret to see if he is ready to sign on as midshipman. We could use one and he sounded like a likely candidate.”

Mr. Bennet smiled, “He and Michael will be in around noon for their meal and our afternoon of study. I will introduce you then.”

Wentworth smiled. “Excellent. Is he ready now, do you think?”

“I do. Michael has some ways to go before applying to Sandhurst, but I think Matthew is ready to begin his career. He is an enterprising young man with excellent understanding.”

The ladies began discussing the wedding while the gentlemen excused themselves to the quieter environs of Mr. Bennet’s study. There, they abandoned the tea for something a little stronger. Mr. Gardiner asked, “Thomas, are you ready for Mary to leave you on your own?”

Mr. Bennet smiled ruefully. “Not really, but it is time. And I will have Kitty and Lydia for our summer travel. It is still some months before I will be truly on my own. I will have plenty of time for reading then.”

Mr. Gardiner continued, “How are you really doing?”

“I still keep expecting to see Fanny. It is always a surprise to remember that she will not be there ever again. I miss her but am becoming accustomed to the change, I guess. If we were as close as when we first married, I am sure it would be much worse. However, it does seem to have left a very large hole in my life.”

Wentworth said, “You seem to be doing remarkably well, all things considered. I am sure having your other daughters here will help you through the summer.”

Mr. Bennet added, “So will the thought of the new Bingley and Darcy. We will be visiting Jane after the wedding and Pemberley as well.”

When the Garrets arrived, Mr. Gardiner vacated the study. Wentworth and Matthew were introduced and left to have their discussion in the garden while Mr. Bennet worked with Michael. After their discussion, Matthew and Wentworth left by horse to discuss his enlistment with his mother. Two hours after they began talking, Matthew joined Michael in the study for the last time.

“Captain Wentworth has agreed to take me on. I have signed enlistment papers and will spend the time until we leave preparing to sail. Mr. Bennet, thank you for all the assistance you have given. The captain says I am very well prepared and much of that is thanks to you. May I write you while I am gone?”

Mr. Bennet smiled. “I hope you will. I am not the best letter writer, but I shall try to write in return. Captain Wentworth will be a good man to begin your career under. I am sure you will do very well. Michael still has a year or two of preparation before he can start in his chosen field.”

Michael smiled, “Congratulations, Matt. I will miss you but it is very exciting. How lucky we are that the Wentworths have come for Miss Bennet’s wedding.”

Very little studying was accomplished after that. Wentworth and Mr. Gardiner joined them in the study to talk of what life at sea would be like for Matthew and of the expectations of a midshipman in the navy.

The Bingleys arrived, followed shortly thereafter by the Darcys, the girls, and then the Musgroves. Kitty and Lydia were excited to be home although they would be sharing a room so that there were enough beds for all the guests. They were excited about the new dresses Mary had arranged for them since they were to be attendants. Louisa and Henrietta were also excited about their dresses. All were in similar colors but were trimmed differently so that they could continue to wear them for special occasions after the wedding. The younger Musgroves and Gardiners were also ready to take their part in the wedding. Everyone was excited for Mrs. Bennet’s big day.

Mary Bennet particularly enjoyed all the time she had to visit with Anne. So much had happened since the Wentworth wedding that Mary could hardly believe she was still the same person Anne had helped so much. She said to her, “I am not sure any of this would have happened if you had not helped me to find some confidence. My sisters were always kind, but you were the first person who ever really encouraged me to just enjoy being myself. Thank you.”

Anne smiled, “Oh, Mary, I am so glad you have done so well for yourself. You were meant to be happy just like this.”

Chapter 41

Many friends and family arrived for the wedding over the next couple of days. Once again, friends stayed at various friends around Meryton. Longbourn and Lucas Lodge were both full as were many other houses. Most of those that had been at Charlotte’s wedding were there with the addition of the Musgroves and Wentworths. Just a few of the extended Fitzwilliams were missing.

Mrs. Phillips helped direct the efforts to create the atmosphere and feast that Mrs. Bennet had planned. Mary bore all the effusion and excess with quiet good will. This was all a tribute to her mother’s dreams. The morning of the wedding, Mary awoke with a hint of sadness that her mother could not see the realization of her dream. She thought, “Mama, I promise it will be wonderful, and Charles and I are so grateful for all you did. I hope you know that, wherever you are. Thank you.”

In the end, Jane and Elizabeth did not stand up with Mary’s other sisters and nieces, but they did help her dress. They were far enough along in pregnancy to feel uncomfortable in attending her. Jane said, “Oh, Mary, you look so beautiful. I know Mama would have loved the dress.”

Elizabeth added, “Yes, everything is just perfect.”

Mary said, “Thank you. It has certainly been a lot of work. I am glad Aunt Phillips could help make it all happen. I am not sure I could even though I was aware of most of her plans.”

Mrs. Bennet would have been well pleased at the spectacle that was Mary’s wedding. However, there were plenty of attendants. Musgrove also had many attendants. The church was filled with flowers as was Longbourn. As Mr. Bennet prepared to walk Mary down the aisle, he said, “Your mother would be so happy today. You look beautiful.”

“Thank you, Father. I hope she is watching us and happy. I had a little more lace added to the dress in her honor. It may be a little fancier than I would have chosen, but she planned well, and I wanted to honor her memory. It is certainly beautiful.”

“Your young man is very lucky. I shall miss you when you are off in Somerset.”

“You can visit us when we are in London, you know. I hope you will choose to do so.”

“It will certainly be easier than traveling to Somerset. Although I can visit when I drop Kitty and Lydia at school, it will not be the same as having you direct the household as you have done. Thank you for easing the transition for me. I love you, my dear.”

She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. Then the processional started and they began the walk that would change the rest of her life. The glow in her eyes told everyone of her happiness in that direction.

After the ceremony, everyone gathered again at Longbourn for the feast Mrs. Bennet had planned. As Mrs. Phillips looked at the laden tables, she sighed. To Mrs. Gardiner, she said, “It is a shame that Fanny had to miss all of this.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “At least she had the fun of planning it. You did wonderfully well to make all her plans come true. Mary is very lucky you knew all that her mother wanted.”

“It has been bittersweet. But it has turned out very well. “

Mary heard this last as she joined them. “It certainly has, and we have you to thank for it, Aunt Anne. I could never have managed all of this without you. Thank you.”

“You are most welcome, my dear. This was very much your mother’s dream for you.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “And you have made that dream come true.”

Mary said, “All that is left is to help Catherine and Lydia find good matches when they come out. I know all mother really wanted was for all of us to be happy and comfortable. So far, we seem to have achieved at least some of that. And look at how much the family has grown. It is wonderful to have so many new relations.”

Mrs. Phillips said, “Well, I have tried to follow through on everything that Fanny had planned. And just look at Jane and Elizabeth. By the end of the summer, we will have two new babies join the family.”

Elizabeth joined them during those comments. “Indeed we will. And it appears that John Lucas will soon follow us into marriage. One of the ladies in Kympton has finally succeeding in catching him, it appears. Lady Lucas has just informed me of his latest letter detailing his betrothal. He will marry shortly after we are home again. I know the young lady and am sure they will be very happy together.”

Mrs. Phillips, dearly loving all weddings, exclaimed, “Oh, how happy for the Lucases. Both Charlotte and John wed this year. And Charlotte has wed so well.”

Elizabeth said, “Yes, we have all done exceptionally well.” She glanced over at Georgiana, Lydia, Kitty, and Maria Lucas talking together. “Now, we have a respite until the others take their turn.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “At least that will be a few years off.”

Mary looked at her own potential charges, Henrietta and Louisa, who were talking with Michael and Matthew Garret. “We hope so. It seems that we will all be in town watching over our younger sisters when the time comes.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, if they all keep to that decision to come out together. We will all be able to work together to help them.”

Charlotte joined them. “Mary, your mother would be so pleased at how fancy your wedding was.”

Mary smiled in reply. “Yes, it was a bit like attending a fancy ball, wasn’t it. At least there were no chalked figures on the floor.”

They all chuckled at that thought. Mrs. Phillips said, “I am sure Mr. Decker would have frowned at that.”

Mrs. Gardiner spent some time visiting with Mrs. Garret. “Are you ready for Matthew to leave with the Wentworths?”

“Is any mother ever truly ready when her children leave? Were you when your oldest went off to school?”

“I suppose not.”

“However, even though I cannot be ready, I am pleased. He will start on the road to a secure future with an excellent commanding officer. I am sure Mrs. Wentworth will watch over him as well.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “I am sure that is correct. Anne is one of the most caring individuals I have ever met.”

“Michael will miss his brother, but he will continue his preparations for Sandhurst another year or two. Will you be sending Rachel off to school or continue at home with her governess?”

“We were thinking to send her off to the same school her cousins have attended in Bath when she is twelve. That gives us a few more years at home. It seems we must always be looking ahead, doesn’t it?”

Those who had delayed their wedding trips all left after the breakfast shortly after Mary and Musgrove did. Mrs. Bennet would have been gratified at the success of wedding.




Chapter 42

Two and a half years later, when Parliament was seated in January, both Findlay and Musgrove returned with it. They had been re-elected when new elections were held at the dissolution of the previous Parliament. Both were pleased that their constituents felt they were doing well enough to return them to their seats.

As they gathered in the parlor in London, Mrs. Findlay said to Caroline, “Well, this should be an interesting season with both a new Parliament and the rest of your sisters coming out.”

Caroline smiled, “I expect we will be fully as busy as during my own season. When you add in all the children in the family, I believe our Sunday dinners will be quite chaotic.”

“With the passing of Lady Stevenson, where will you gather this year?”

“Elizabeth has asked us to come to Darcy House. Since she will have her sisters and Georgiana, it seems to make the most sense. She will certainly have her hands full.”

“When do they plan to arrive?”

“She plans to start slowly as her aunt did with her, so they arrive at the beginning of February. We should see them in ten days or so.”

“That is also when the Hursts arrive, is it not?”

“Yes. We will only be missing Charles and Jane. They are coming in the spring, about the beginning of April. With two little ones, they did not want any winter travel.”

“Ah yes. How are Charles Thomas and Jane Maria doing?”

“Jane says they are thriving. Both are going to use their second names to minimize confusion. It is so nice that all of us have children near in age. As the cousins grow older, they will have many playmates. So my Carl will have Tommy and Maria Bingley, Bennet Darcy, Hugh Beaumont, Eleanor Hurst, George Fitzwilliam, and Charlie Musgrove to play with along with Jenny Gardiner. The other Gardiner children will have fun helping with all these younger ones. It would be nice if the Viscount Milton’s boys ever came around, but it seems their mother leaves them at the estate when she comes to town. Of course, we do not see much of that family in any case. But at least they have an older cousin to watch over them in Rory Alleyn.”

Mrs. Findlay smiled at Caroline. “You have all done remarkably well. It will be nice to see everyone again this year. I am glad Charles and Jane are coming, even if it is later. They have not been here since Jane’s season.”

Caroline smiled. “It seems they do not really like town. I suspect I would be bored if I spent so much time in the country, but they love it.”

At the same time, the Musgroves settled into a comfortable townhouse they had rented not far from the Beaumont’s. Musgrove said, “This seems a nice enough place.”

Mary agreed. “Yes, it does although I will certainly miss Lady Stevenson and her townhouse. She was of so much help to me. Anne would have rented us her house to us this year if they were not expecting to be here sometime during the season. I hope they are here sooner rather than later. It seems longer than two and a half years since they were here last. I cannot wait to see Anne again.”

“Yes, our lives have changed so much. This season will be eventful with us bringing out Louisa and Henrietta. At least we have a couple of weeks before my parents bring them. Plenty of time for Charlie and the nurse to get accustomed to our new surroundings.”

Mary looked at him fondly. Her life was so much more interesting than she had ever hoped for as a girl. “Yes, helping present them to the queen will be very exciting. I hope we can visit Longbourn after Cassandra is delivered in March. What a surprise the new baby will be to Matthew when he returns with the Wentworths.”

“Your father seems to be very happy with his new wife.”

“Yes, I think Cassandra has been good for him. She is more of an intellectual than my mother was, and I think that is important for him. They seem to get on so well together.”

“I know he enjoyed having Michael at Longbourn before he left for Sandhurst this past autumn. How does it feel knowing you will have a brother or sister who is the same age as Charlie?”

“It is a little odd but nothing out of the way. It often happens that there is a second family such as Father will have. I hope they have more than the one. It will be good for Father. At least I no longer worry about him being alone as I did after our marriage. Cassandra is a wonderful addition to the family.”

Musgrove nodded in agreement. “She seems very nice. So, a light supper tonight and tomorrow we begin our rounds again.”

“Yes. I will pay morning visits. Lady Fitzwilliam is holding a dinner the next day. It will give us an opportunity to catch up with everyone. I will call upon her tomorrow. I will also visit Mary Beaumont and Caroline Findlay. Mary can update me on all of our London friends and will know who is already in town. Then I will visit Aunt Madeleine and Lady Harriet. It will be nice to see everyone again.”

“Will you take Charlie along?”

“This first time, yes. Of course I must show him off to our friends. At least he is a happy little boy. All but Lady Fitzwilliam have little ones he can spend time with while I visit with my friends. I imagine our nurses will all become friends as well by the end of the season.”

Since Charlie Musgrove was only about six months old, he and Hugh Beaumont, who was now a year old, could not yet really play. However, Charlie had been born at Uppercross the previous summer, so he must now be introduced to all of the Musgrove’s friends and relations in town.

When Mary Musgrove saw Hugh, her first comment was, “He has grown so much. He was even smaller than Charlie is when we left last spring. You did not bring him to the shooting party, so I had no idea how much he had grown. And you are looking very well.”

Mary Beaumont smiled. “Yes, he is getting big, isn’t he? I think I must bring him next time so that Lady Russell can meet him. If only she would come to town. We write regularly, but visiting only during your autumn shooting parties does not give us much time together. You look well also. Charlie seems to be doing well too. Do you have a good nurse to help you with him?”

“Thank goodness, I do. I did not bring her along today to see you, but I suspect that any time Charlie joins me in future, so will she. You still have the same nurse?”

“Yes, she is an immense help. With so many social demands, I do not know how I could manage without one. I will bring her and Hugh for the next trip. He is old enough to travel now. So, your new mother is to add to the family soon?”

“Yes, we are very happy about it. The new Mrs. Bennet has been wonderful for Father. If they should manage to have a boy, we will no longer have to worry about losing Longbourn through the entail. The cousin who currently stands to inherit called upon Father and Cassandra last autumn. He tried to engage the attentions of either Catherine or Lydia in order to repair the breach between our families. Catherine at least considered it, but Lydia was horrified by him. Their letters were quite amusing. He ended up marrying our neighbor Maria Lucas, the younger sister of Charlotte Fitzwilliam. Charlotte had planned to present her this year and give her a season along with our sisters, but now she will not. Maria knew she had the option, but she elected to marry and move to her own home rather than chance the season.”

Mary Beaumont considered a moment. “So if your new mother has only girls as your own mother did, a friend of yours would become the eventual mistress of Longbourn.”

Mary Musgrove agreed, “Yes, that is at least a consolation. The heir is a clergyman who thought to make peace between our families through a marriage. At least there are cordial relations again, which there were not when his father lived. They live in a small parish in Dorset. And with three of us so well married, there is no fear for the futures of my sisters now.”

All the friends were visited, Charlie displayed and cooed over, and Mary retired home well satisfied with her visits. It was always exciting to return to London and the more challenging and thought provoking atmosphere of their London friends. Somerset was fine, and Mary loved Uppercross, but the stimulation of London was something wonderful.

Chapter 43

The Musgroves and Findlays enjoyed a pleasant evening at Lady Fitzwilliam’s dinner. They renewed political and social acquaintances and caught up on all the gossip and news. Mrs. Findlay chatted for a few moments with Lady Fitzwilliam after dinner.

“Quite a few new people were elected to Parliament this time. I shall enjoy becoming acquainted with them. We will have a very busy season with all the younger sisters coming out.”

Lady Fitzwilliam agreed, “Yes, it will be very busy. We have lots of new Members to learn about and the young men to scope out for the girls.”

“I understand Captain Fitzwilliam will be returning.”

Lady Fitzwilliam smiled. “He and the Wentworths are expected, perhaps as early as the beginning of March. I look forward to having Andrew home for a few months before he goes to see again.”

Mrs. Findlay asked, “He has done well, though, has he not?”

“Yes, he has taken part in some captures and accumulated a nice cushion for his future. Since no one has left him an estate like Richard’s, he must make his own way.”

“Do you think he is ready to retire yet?”

“No, his letters give no indication of any such thinking. He says there is still so much opportunity in the navy. I wish he would follow Richard’s lead, but he is not ready. At least most of my children are here in London like yours.”

Mrs. Findlay smiled in return. “Yes, Rupert and Caroline are certainly a comfort to me. Well, with the Bennet, Darcy, and Musgrove girls coming out, I expect to see you at many of the more fashionable venues this year. It was more relaxing avoiding them these past two years, but times change.”

“So you are all helping with the young ladies?”

“Yes. Elizabeth would be hard pressed to manage all three and Mary her two. Right now, the plan is Mrs. Beaumont will help Mary as she is already well acquainted with the Musgrove girls from childhood. Caroline will help Elizabeth as will Mrs. Gardiner. That way, each sponsor only has to manage a single young lady. Mr. Darcy will find it difficult to keep everyone under his critical eye at all times. It may very well force him to trust some of the rest of us to help him.”

Lady Fitzwilliam chuckled. “Fitzwilliam takes his responsibilities very seriously, as of course, he should. But with three young ladies to chaperone, and one of them his beloved Georgiana, well, I am just glad that Charlotte and Richard are also coming to town. Richard has always been able to help Fitzwilliam relax a little. Of course, Elizabeth does that very well, but she will not be able to spend most of her time worrying about her husband. Of course, we also have all these little ones as well, so, it will be a very busy time.”

“It is lovely that they have all had children together. That should mean another generation coming out together as friends as well.”

Lady Fitzwilliam smiled ruefully, “At least I will not have to help with that one. Their parents or aunts and uncles will do just fine.”

“I understand Lady Harriet is increasing?”

“Yes, Rory should have a new brother or sister by March, around the same time the Bennet girls will have their new sibling. Rory has been an only child for a very long time since Harriet lost her previous baby.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “It was not too surprising that Mr. Bennet married the mother of those boys he was helping. And now she is adding to the family.”

“Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth have always spoken very highly of her. Even the two younger daughters seem to have accepted her quite well. She has tried to be more a friend than a mother to them. I suppose that helps.”

“Her older boy is with the Wentworths, I understand.”

“Yes, he signed on as midshipman when they were here last. He comes home to a very new life and family. They wrote him when they decided to marry. He wrote back excited about the new father as he enjoyed Mr. Bennet’s tutoring.”

“Well, that is a happy ending for all concerned then.” Mrs. Findlay smiled at Lady Fitzwilliam, then continued. “So how is it with Lord Milton and his family? Have you seen your grandsons recently?”

Lady Fitzwilliam shook her head slightly. “Lady Milton finds our estate too far away for comfortable visiting. We see Harold and Agnes occasionally at some event here in town, but the boys remain at Milton year round. Little George writes to us-such funny little letters-and expects to be off to school starting next autumn. I have said to my husband that we must visit Milton this summer to see those boys once again. I believe he agrees with me.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “I am glad that Rupert did not go away to school until he was older. I know many send their sons off as it is more convenient, but I truly enjoyed having him around. I believe Caroline plans to follow our pattern and not send off Carl until he is eleven or twelve. Your plight makes me even more grateful to live with my grandson. Well, at least you do see the others.”

“Which is why I am grateful Richard and Charlotte will be here this season. Since they will live with us, I can see plenty of Georgie-although they made it a bit confusing by naming him after my husband since we already had a namesake. Still, I must not complain. You are right, having them here to visit will be lovely. And I shall be here this time when Harriet delivers a brother or sister for Rory. That will be splendid.”

Caroline enjoyed hearing all the gossip and news. Lady Fitzwilliam always had such a varied guest list that there was always someone interesting to speak with. Shortly after arriving, she encountered one of those friends. “Ah, Mrs. Brandon, it is good to see you again. Are you here for the seating of Parliament?”

Marianne smiled to see her friend again. “Yes, Colonel Brandon is taking the seat this year. It seems that the time he spent with Mr. Findlay and Mr. Musgrove convinced him it was time for him to do his duty to our neighbors.”

“How wonderful! Mrs. Musgrove and I will be sure that you meet all the other wives. We both enjoy helping where we can. And how is Mrs. Ferrars doing?”

“Elinore is quite well and very happy. They have recently had a son, Edward, named after his father. I understand you have a son as well?”

“Yes. Both Mrs. Musgrove and I have added to the family with sons. I have Carl and she has Charlie.”

Marianne smiled again. “Well, late this summer, I expect to be confined, so all of our children will be able to grow up together.”

Caroline smiled in return. “That will be splendid."

Later, Caroline ended up sitting by Mary Musgrove on the sofa. Caroline asked, “Have you had fun catching up with everyone?”

“Between the visits and everyone here tonight, yes. So many of our friends have also had babies, it is quite amazing. Before marrying, I declare I never saw so many little ones. Yet they must have been around. I guess I was just unaware of them.”

Caroline agreed. “Since they are not in society, it is easy to take very little notice of all the children. Then, once you have one, you seem to see them everywhere. So, are you planning any major social events for your sisters?”

Mary smiled. “Our home is not large enough to host anything major. I will leave that up to Elizabeth and Aunt Gardiner. However, just as with our seasons, we will be attending as many different venues as possible to give them the widest possible exposure to likely gentlemen. Henrietta seems to have developed an admiration for a local cousin who you may remember, Charles Heyter. However, Father Musgrove has said she must put that aside for now. If she is still of the same mind after the season, he will give permission for courtship. Henrietta felt quite ill-used that she could not come to town already engaged as I did. I suppose if it were not for the presentation, Father might have allowed it. I know he would love having her live nearby, but he does not want her to throw away the possibility of an even more felicitous arrangement.”

Caroline crooked an eyebrow at Mary. “Felicitous arrangement?”

Solemnly, Mary nodded. “His exact words. More than anything, he wants them to be happy in life. If they marry someone of the same station, they will have sufficient to be comfortable. He wants to see them find someone to respect and enjoy, even if it means moving away from Uppercross. Besides Mr. Heyter, there are not many likely candidates at home. His estate is nice enough, but there is not even enough to really help any of his brothers get a start anywhere else. He is a cousin of Mrs. Musgrove and perhaps at a step down from the Musgroves. If Henrietta still wants him after her time in town, I expect it will happen. However, there are so many likely young men here that she may find someone even more suitable.”

“I can understand that. I believe I know who he is. We have met him at the shooting parties. I think Henrietta could do better. Do you feel ready to tackle the season as a chaperone?”

“Since I am only a couple of years older, not really, but I will have lots of help, including yours, I hope.”

“Yes, of course including mine-and Mother’s as well. There are enough of us around in town that you need have no worry.”

“Thank you, Caroline. And you, have you had fun catching up?”

“Oh yes. There have been some lovely scandals to consider. How the mighty have fallen. Some of those who could not know me because of my background in trade, you know. I am afraid that I have not developed enough Christian charity not to gloat when they run into trouble. And Colonel Brandon is now a Member of Parliament, so we must be sure to include Mrs. Brandon to help her learn how she can help her husband.”

Mary smiled, “Oh, how fun for Mrs. Brandon. I am sure most of us enjoy seeing the mighty fall. We want those virtues, but they can be difficult to acquire. I still look for the moral choice even if unpopular. I just do not advertise that as I did before I came to town.”

“You are an excellent example to me in that. However, I do not feel that I am serious enough about it to make any real progress. I am pleased I am not the snob I tried to appear, but I am not sweet and charitable as you and Jane are.”

“I am not sweet in the way that Jane is. She sees only the best in everyone. I am afraid I see the worst but hope for the best. If we were all the same, think how dull it would be. I think all of our differences in the family are complimentary and create a better whole.”

“Once again, see how kind you are?”

Chapter 44

The next day, Caroline, Mrs. Findlay, and Mary called upon Marianne Brandon. As they were seated, Mary said, “We thought you might enjoy paying calls with us. We are calling upon many of the political wives with whom we socialize. You know many of them, but I believe there are at least a few with whom you are not yet acquainted.”

Marianne smiled. “That would be lovely. I understand the three of you can help teach me some of what I can do to help Arthur.”

Mrs. Findlay answered, “We hope to, if you want that help. Caroline and Mary are familiar with all of that now. I helped them meet many of the older ladies they did not already know from their seasons. Some of our other friends also helped.”

Caroline added, “Well, then, we can continue to talk as we drive between visits. We have a busy schedule for the morning. We need to get all of this out of the way before Mary’s sisters arrive.”

Marianne looked puzzled. “I am afraid I do not understand.”

Mrs. Findlay chuckled. “Well, Mary is sponsoring her sisters in their presentations and giving them a season in town. She will be very busy with them, so we must cover the politics before they arrive. We have about a week, I believe.”

Mary agreed, “Yes, once they are here, I will have much less free time to help. Of course, we will see each other at some of the events, but they will be my focus this year. Charles knows I will have a little less time to help this year. Not only his two sisters, but my two younger sisters, and Mr. Darcy’s sister are also coming out. We will all be very busy.”

Marianne said, “My, that is certainly a large group for all of you to manage. At least you will have help. So they are all being presented together?”

Mrs. Findlay said, “Yes, a crush of them just as when Caroline and Mary were. You did not have any other family when you were presented, did you?”

Marianne shook her head, “No. The Colonel’s sister very kindly sponsored me, but Elinore was not interested. I had not thought of sponsoring Meg, but that might not be a bad idea.”

Caroline said, “I never expected it, but Mrs. Findlay felt it would open so many more doors to us and our children that it was really an important step.”

Marianne said, “You must tell me more.”

As they paid their calls, they continued the conversation. Marianne realized that she should really consider sponsoring Meg even though she was more or less out already. She would write her and see what Meg wanted. They all paid calls again together daily that week. By the end of the week, Marianne felt she had a full complement of friends within the ranks of political wives.

Henrietta and Louisa Musgrove arrived with their parents as scheduled. They had not previously been to London and found the ride long. The Musgroves stayed a week to help them settle and show some of the more interesting sights. Mary did not need to have the discussion with Henrietta and Louisa that her aunt had held with her and her sisters about what they were looking for in a mate as that had occurred when the girls arrived home the previous spring. They had enjoyed an autumn of adult social pursuits which had helped them refine the traits they were seeking.

As they were preparing to leave, Mrs. Musgrove said to Mary, “We are ever grateful for this opportunity for our dear girls. You know we have not traveled in these same circles. Mr. Musgrove is essentially a country squire. You offer so much more for them to find.”

Mary patted her mother’s arm. “He may be a country squire, but so is my father. The important thing for the girls is that they find someone to help them to a happy life-like yours and mine. I am glad Charles and I could help them this way. You know we both are. And that, of course, is because of the way you raised him.”

“Thank you my dear. If there is anything we can do, just let us know.”

And then they were off. As they pulled away from the house, Louisa said, “This will be such an exciting adventure. We have already seen so many new and different things.”

Mary said, “Well, now that your parents are gone, we will start in on the social activities-small at first. Aunt Madeleine is having a card party this afternoon, so you will have no time to miss the folks. We have about an hour to prepare. And you will have your interviews for admittance to Almack’s tomorrow. That is very important for our plans.”

Henrietta said, “What must we prepare for the card party?”

Mary smiled. “We will dress and you must do your hair. Fargo has already laid out the dresses for you to wear and will help with the hair. Now, let us be up and doing.”

They moved off to their rooms quickly to change. Louisa said, “Fancy having to change from our morning dress to something better for a card party.”

Henrietta answered, “We are possibly less formal at home than we will be here in town. It must be why Mary insisted on those new gowns at home and the ones we’ve ordered since we arrived. I must say, having all these pretty new gowns is quite enjoyable.”

“It certainly is.”

When they arrived at Gracechurch Street, they found a fairly large crowd gathered. Tables were arranged for different games, but no one was yet playing. Guests were visiting and becoming acquainted first. Mary Beaumont was one of the first to greet them. “How lovely you look. Those frocks are quite perfect.”

Henrietta blushed as Louisa answered, “Thank you. Henrietta and I had just agreed how nice it is to have so many pretty new dresses.”

Mary replied, “I enjoyed it too. It is one of the benefits of coming for the season. You can see what is fashionable and decide which of the new fashions to adopt.”

Henrietta added, “Yes, there are some very pretty things here. It is so different from home, but I think I like it. Mary, what do you think would have happened if you had not come to town?”

Mary smiled. “It is hard to imagine. My life would have been so different. Well, I certainly would not have met Mr. Beaumont. Who knows? I would probably have married someone local, maybe even your brother, since he would not have met Miss Bennet. I am glad it turned out as it did. I am very happy here and have a wonderful life. I am sure you will both have success as well.”

Mary visited with Marianne Brandon over a round of cards. Marianne said, “I wrote to my younger sister after we talked about you presenting yours this season and invited her if she wished. She said she had no use for the presentation but would love to join the season, so she will be arriving when the Middletons arrive. Sir John and Lady Middleton like to spend a few weeks each year and will bring Meg with them. I suppose I should start calling her Margaret if she is truly having a season.”

Mary smiled. “I think that is maybe the hardest thing-that we must give up the childhood names. I am still not accustomed to thinking of my sister as Catherine instead of Kitty although I finally have made that adjustment for Elizabeth.”

Marianne smiled in return. “I hope your group will welcome Margaret. She won’t know anyone as Mother kept her at home instead of sending her off to school.”

“I am sure our girls will do their best to make her feel welcome when she arrives.”

The Musgroves enjoyed the cards but did not immediately find someone who attracted their notice. They knew that Mary Beaumont had met her husband at a dinner at Gracechurch Street, and both had secretly hoped they would meet someone at their first real social event.

As they returned to the Musgrove home, Mary asked, “Did you enjoy yourselves?”

Louisa replied, “Ever so much. It was quite entertaining.”

Henrietta added, “Yes, in spite of my partners who were not very interesting. They had no conversation at all.”

Mary nodded. “You will find that frequently. Look upon it as a test of your ingenuity to see if you can find something on which they can converse. It is good practice for boring dinner partners. There is usually something, often hunting or horses.”

Louisa asked, “Are we doing anything more today?”

Mary answered, “No, we are starting out slowly. The season will not get truly busy until after the presentation, but there are plenty of smaller events to attend to help you meet new people. I think we can expect the Darcys to arrive tomorrow, so we will call upon them the following day. Tomorrow, we are going to the museum after your interviews for Almack’s. It will give you some interesting things to talk about at the soiree we are attending in a few days. Since we are staying home this evening, I thought we might spend some time reading.”

Louisa asked, “Reading? Really? Why?”

Mary smiled. “I have found some interesting books that I think you will enjoy. They will give you something additional to talk about, and, at the same time, inform you somewhat about the fighting on the continent. At school, they spend little time on such current events, but it is often a subject of conversation.”

Henrietta asked, “I have already noticed that. That is also why we are now reading the papers, isn’t it?”

“Yes, as I told you, we have a wide variety of acquaintance. There are some who will expect you to know what is going as since Charles is in Parliament. You need at least some knowledge of it.”

Once the girls had changed into more comfortable, but still fashionable attire, in case of callers, they settled to read and discuss the first of the books Mary had for them. They took it in turn to read aloud, stopping often to discuss what they read. Louisa found it moderately interesting, but Henrietta became more and more interested as they read. Who knew that history and politics could be so fascinating?

Chapter 45

Louisa and Henrietta had an interesting conversation with the Ladies as they were interviewed for admission to Almack’s fabled balls. Louisa was even able to bring up some of the information she had learned in the reading and discussion the previous evening. Both girls were a little nervous, but at the end, they were granted admittance to Almack’s. When they were finally in the carriage on the way to the museum, Henrietta said, “This was one of the more important things we needed besides the presentation, wasn’t it?”

Mary agreed. “Yes, it was. You see, not everyone is permitted to enter Almack’s. The Ladies want to ensure that all who do are the right sort of people. It is quite exclusive. Just being there sends a message of your worth and importance without saying a word. The Ladies will introduce you to a variety of appropriate and respectable young men. Many women have met their future husbands there. It helps form an anchor to our weekly activities.”

Louisa said, “I am sure the dances will be lots of fun.”

Mary said, “That too. It is a good start for our season. However, keep in mind that the refreshments are not the best. Have a little something to eat before we go.”

The girls found the museum fascinating. Neither had had much opportunity for such cultural pursuits except on school outings. As they were looking at one painting, Henrietta said, “I can see why you think this might give us additional topics of conversation. This is certainly different from our art classes at school.”

While they were at the museum, Mary was surprised to see an acquaintance from a few years before. “Mrs. Yates, how nice to see you again.”

Julia Yates looked at Mary and replied, “Oh, yes, Miss Bennet. How are you?”

“It is now Mrs. Musgrove. I am quite well. It is lovely to see you in town again. May I introduce my sisters, Miss Musgrove and Miss Louisa Musgrove?”

They all curtsied and exchanged greetings. Then Julia said, “I am afraid I quite lost touch with most of my acquaintances from a couple of years ago. Mr. Yates and I have been visiting family-his mother was quite ill.”

“I hope she is better.”

“Yes, she has finally recovered. We will be able to enjoy town this season. Are you in town for the entire season?”

“Yes. Mr. Musgrove is in Parliament, and we are hosting his sisters for the season. I am sure we will encounter you often.”

Julia agreed and they each continued on their separate ways.

Once Julia had moved on, Henrietta asked, “Is she a particular friend?”

Mary replied, “No, just an acquaintance. Mrs. Findlay actually spent a great deal of time with her and her sister a couple of years ago, but she has not been around since her marriage. Her sister made an error in judgment which I believe Mrs. Yates found quite embarrassing. As a result, she and Mr. Yates stayed away until some other scandal became more interesting. It is of no account now.”

Louisa asked, “Do scandals often keep people away?”

Mary considered, “It depends on a number of things. Some do not care about scandals. I think some actually enjoy them. Let us talk of more pleasant things.”

The next day, they joined others of their circle at Gracechurch Street to spend the morning sewing. Both girls listened quietly as the matrons gossiped while they worked at their sewing. As they drove back home afterward, Mary said, “You both know we do such charitable work at home as well as here. Here, there are so many needs that even if all the women of the ton spent their spare time sewing, we could never satisfy them all. However, we must do what we can. It also offers you an opportunity to develop closer friendships. Your mother and I do this at Uppercross. I know have not yet, but you should consider it in the future now that you are adults. I think you will find that your other friends are doing the same.”

Henrietta said, “Georgiana did write of going with Elizabeth. I do not think Lydia or Catherine did, though.”

Mary said, “I know they went a few times in the autumn, but once the winter set in, they stopped. With Mrs. Bennet increasing, they did not want to travel in the cold.”

Louisa said, “Besides being charitable, it gives us something to keep us busy. There are times when that is very needed.”

Mary laughed, “That is true enough. However, you will likely only sew at the circle meetings or occasionally on a quiet morning through the season.”

They stopped by to visit Lady Harriet on their way home. She was approaching her confinement and had restricted her outings. As they entered the parlor, Mary said, “You are looking well. How are you feeling?”

Harriet laughed. “I feel as big as a house. The baby is very active, so I do not get quite as much sleep as I would like. However, there is not much time left. We expect the new arrival in just a few weeks. I think Rory is excited that there will be someone to play with at home eventually. He does enjoy that there are now a few other cousins who are old enough to play. Otherwise, he seems to play with the youngest Gardiners.”

Mary said, “Well, we missed you at the sewing circle.”

“You must tell me all the gossip I missed.”

They all laughed. Over tea and biscuits, all three girls told the stories that had been shared that morning. Finally, Harriet said, “Well, I did not miss much. Still, it is early in the season. I am pleased for you that you can attend Almack’s. You have been to a few things, so far. Have you met anyone interesting yet?”

Henrietta said, “Not really. But we are improving our conversational skills.”

Louisa added, “And Mary is helping us broaden our perspectives so we can talk knowledgably on more topics.”

Harriet said, “Good. From my experience, you don’t man want men who can converse only of sport or gambling. I find they become boring. But you must decide that for yourselves. I am sorry I will not be watching you in your efforts. The timing of our new babe could have been a little better.”

Henrietta said, “Oh, but we will be able to see the baby. If it had been later, we might not ever be in town again to see him or her.”

“Then you must be sure to come and visit once I am fit for company again.”

Mary said, “You know we will be back. You are too good a friend to avoid simply because of the imminent arrival of the newcomer.”

Harriet laughed. “Most of our friends would prefer not to know about the new arrival. However, Mrs. Brandon visited yesterday. I am pleased the Colonel was elected to Parliament. Now she has an excuse to be here for the season.”

Louisa asked, “Does one need an excuse?”

Harriet said, “No, but Mrs. Brandon did not enjoy London in her first venture to town. She had some unpleasant memories and preferred to remain at home, at least at first. She enjoyed last year when they finally returned for a month. But with his new position, she will be here for more of the season and should be able to enjoy herself more. She also said her younger sister will be joining her in March.”

Mary said, “And now she has a great many friends. When she came that first time, she was dependent on the friends of her hostess, many of whom were not quite to her taste. Yes, she told me the same. I hope to introduce her sister to our circle of friends so that she will not be as alone as her sister was during her first visit to town.”

Henrietta asked, “I am sure we will all have a good time with her. At least, we will try to welcome her and make friends. Lady Harriet, do you like London?”

“Yes, I do. Of course, my husband is busy here, but we could spend more time in the country if we wished. We do visit family in the summer, but otherwise, I like it here. I believe Mrs. Beaumont feels the same. There is always someplace to go, something interesting to see, and usually good music available almost any evening. That is seldom true when we visit outside town unless our hostess is musical.”

Henrietta continued, “But what about the noise? It seems amazingly noisy to me. It is never quiet.”

Harriet thought for a moment. “That is true. However, I think one becomes accustomed to the noise and ceases to be aware of it after a time. I admit that I seldom notice it these days. I believe Mrs. Gardiner would tell you the same thing. I guess I am now a city girl at heart.”

Chapter 46

By the time the Darcys arrived in London, Darcy was not sure he could face the upcoming months. The more he thought about the season, the more he wanted to return to Pemberley. True, Elizabeth would help immensely, but still. Was Georgiana really ready to marry and be on her own? What about Catherine and Lydia. They all seemed so very young.

As they were washing up after arriving in London, Elizabeth said, “I do not think you will find this as terrible as you are anticipating.”

Darcy asked, “Why do you say that?”

“It is obvious you are dreading rather than anticipating this season. It has been clearly bothering you more each day of the journey, particularly after we added my sisters this morning. You will not need to attend every activity-plenty of family can assist me with everyone. You can choose which events you want to see and avoid the rest.”

He looked a little sheepish. “But, I must watch over the girls. It is my responsibility.”

She shook her head. “No, it is ours, and our family shares it. Come to things because you want to. Except in rare cases, you do not need to go to everything. At least you will not be the center of attention this time. And, with two sisters alongside, Georgiana will not be the only one under scrutiny. She takes comfort that she shares this with my sisters and Mary’s. Having the five together takes a lot of the pressure off her. She no longer dreads this as she once did. And Mary has written that we may have a sixth girl to help out as well, a Margaret Dashwood.”

“My head knows you are correct but my heart disagrees. It is hard to think of Georgiana as ready to marry. And now we have another one to worry about?”

“Georgiana has been out for six months and been quite successful in Derbyshire. There is no need for her to marry yet if she does not find someone agreeable. She can wait until she chooses. Thanks to your support, so can my sisters. Henrietta already has someone she might choose at home, and Mary has already said Louisa can return again next year if she wants, so all five of them have the option to truly enjoy the season without feeling like they must find someone right away. And you need not worry about Miss Dashwood. Her sister, Mrs. Brandon, will take care of that. We will simply help.”

“That offers at least a little comfort. I suppose there is something to be said for a group of us working together.”

“We are not yet receiving today so we have a chance to relax after the trip. The Musgroves will call tomorrow as will the rest of the family. Your aunt is having a little soiree the next day, so we will see those who do not call then. Today, you can just enjoy yourself-at least as much as you can with the girls giggling and speculating about what will happen in London. Mary’s note says they are at the museum today, so at least Henrietta and Louisa will have something interesting to share when they call. I am going to check on the girls. Why don’t you go enjoy some solitude in your library?”

He squeezed her hand and kissed her cheek. “How is it you know me so well, Mrs. Darcy?”

She smiled. “It might have something to do with how much I love you, Mr. Darcy.”

He smiled in return. “Very well, I shall be in the library should you need me.”

Elizabeth found the three girls in Georgiana’s room looking through her gowns as they were unpacked. As she entered the room, she heard Lydia say, “Oh, now that one is quite spectacular.”

Georgiana giggled. “I wore it at our harvest ball. Even though it is so fancy, it was still quite comfortable. It is very ornamented. Elizabeth thought it should make a statement at my first grand ball.”

Elizabeth added, “Indeed she did. I had heard speculation that I might try to keep you down or minimize your importance in our life. I felt a dress such as this would quash such speculation and showcase how very important you are in our lives. Besides, you look so pretty in it.”

Georgiana looked shocked. “There were people who thought you and Wills would not properly help me come out?”

Elizabeth smiled. “Oh yes. They assumed we would want to keep you at home to keep from having to give up your dowry. Quite foolish, of course, but you know how gossips are. They assume others will act as they would themselves in such a situation.”

Lydia laughed. “They obviously do not know you at all. However, they might be right that Mr. Darcy would not want Georgiana to go away, not because of the money, just because.”

They all laughed. Elizabeth said, “You know, you can call him Wills or Fitzwilliam as Georgiana and I do.”

Catherine said, “Not yet. He is still so formidable most of the time, I cannot imagine calling him by his given name. After living here with him a bit, I imagine it will become more natural.”

Georgiana said, “He is really very nice. You will see.”

Lydia said, “You are probably correct. After all, Elizabeth likes him, and he has been very kind to offer to have us here with you, and he was always very kind when we visited. He is just so intimidating.”

By the time the girls had examined all of Georgiana’s clothing, their own was also unpacked. Together, they all retired to the drawing room for tea and continued conversation. Darcy left the library to join them for an hour.

As they settled, Darcy commented, “So, I understand we are to attend a soirée at my aunt’s tomorrow. Do we know anything about what is planned?”

Elizabeth smiled, “Oh, yes. She has indicated that, this early in the season, she would like to see all the girls exhibit their skills at music. It will be a small group, only about thirty to forty people, so will give them all a chance to perform with less pressure than will happen later in the season. She wants all of them to be quite ready when the time comes.”

Darcy looked at the three girls. He knew Georgiana was prepared-she practiced every day. “Catherine and Lydia, are you ready?”

Catherine answered, “Mostly. We will, of course, practice both this afternoon and tomorrow morning. Since I am not much of a singer and Lydia is, we decided that she would sing and I accompany her, at least these first few times. I will also accompany Georgiana although we need to practice as it has been some months since we were together.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Supporting each other that way will be a way to ease some of the anxiety, I suspect. When we finish our tea, perhaps you should begin that practicing.”

Georgiana said, “Oh, yes, please. As Catherine says, it has been some months. We practiced a lot at school, but I do not want to look a fool tomorrow.”

Lydia laughed. “Oh, Georgiana, you could never look a fool. You are simply too talented for that.”

Elizabeth asked, “Would the three of you like to attend the museum as the Musgroves are today? I believe we could next week, if you’d like.”

The girls looked at each other, smiled simultaneously, and Lydia replied, “Yes, we would. It should be interesting and one more thing to talk of at these social things. As you said, the more conversation we have, the more fun we will find. That was certainly true in Meryton and will probably be even more so here.”

Darcy smiled. “Excellent. Well, off to practice. Elizabeth and I will consult our calendars and schedule it for next week. Perhaps the Musgroves can join us.”

The girls excused themselves to practice shortly thereafter. Once they left, Elizabeth rose from her seat and moved over to take Darcy’s hand. "You are looking somewhat more relaxed.”

“False bravado,” he smiled. “I do not think I shall relax until we are back in Pemberley. At least I can rely on you for some support. Whatever would I do without you?”

She smiled in return. “I hope we never need to find out. I am glad Charlotte and Richard can join us in March. I know you will feel better with him helping to watch over her. He can reassure you when you are deciding whether or not to allow a relationship for her.”

“I only want her to be happy.”

“Of course, but you also want to protect her and keep her safe. I understand it will be hard to stand back and watch. It will be good practice for when our own are old enough to follow this same process.”

“Do not even talk of that. It does not bear thinking about.”

Chapter 47

The next day, the Musgroves called at Darcy House just before Darcy left for his club. He wanted to greet Mary but had no desire to hear the chatter of five excited young women. He shook his head at the murmur coming from the parlor as he left. It would be a long season.

Mary and Elizabeth sat off to one side sharing news as the five young women caught up on everything that had happened since they left each other the previous spring. Letters were just not the same as talking face to face.

While the others caught up, Elizabeth asked, “So, how are you enjoying having your new sisters with you?”

“They are very excited to be here and were quite disappointed not to attract any particular admirers at their first card party. We are enjoying having them with us. Louisa in particular always reminds me of Lydia with her high spirits and exuberance.”

“One benefit of so many of us in town is there is always someone else to lend a hand. Do you think Anne Wentworth will be here soon?”

Mary smiled. “From what we have heard, probably not until March or April. However, it will be lovely to see her again. She has had so many adventures.”

“With Charles in Parliament, so have you. Yours are just not as dramatic as hers.”

“Yes, that’s true. It has been an adventure. Parliament is quite interesting, and I love these visits to London.”

The practice paid off-the girls all performed well at the soiree. The Musgrove girls performed together with Henrietta playing piano and Louisa singing. They chose a piece that was comfortable for both of them. Neither particularly enjoyed exhibiting, but they had practice enough to display well.

As they ceded the piano to another young woman and moved over toward their family, Georgiana said to them, “Oh, well done. Wish us luck. We will be there shortly.”

Louisa replied, “Thank you. You know you will do well. You always do.”

A young man standing nearby added, “Oh, but she is correct. You were very nice.”

Louisa looked at him and said, “Thank you, Mr. Cortland, isn’t it?”

He smiled, “Yes, it is Cortland. We met at the card party.”

“Oh, yes, of course.”

“So, do you enjoy singing? It sounded like it in your song.”

“Well, sometimes. But I am not very good. However, my playing is not even as good as my singing, hence our decision for my sister to play and me to sing.”

He raised an eyebrow in question and asked, “Are you sure you do not sing very well? I thought your performance very pleasing.”

“Thank you again. Now, enough about me, you must tell me something about yourself.”

They spoke quietly until the next performance began and once again when it was over. Mary watched them closely without seeming to see them. She turned to Elizabeth and said quietly, “Well, that is interesting. They were only introduced the one time and didn’t even play cards together.”

Elizabeth replied, “We must see if more comes of it. He seems a nice enough young man.”

Mary asked, “What do you know of him? We met him at Aunt Madeleine’s, so I know he is acceptable.”

“I believe his home is not far from Meryton, maybe ten miles or so closer to London. He has a small estate, two older sisters who have married fairly well, and lives at home with his mother. She is here in town with him but does not always attend all the activities as she is fairly shy and retiring. We met them when we had our come out.”

“Do the two sisters live near as well?”

“No. One lives in Scotland, the other seems to have moved abroad, Italy, I think.”

Mary said, “Well, we will see what develops.”

All of the girls performed credibly, but of all the exhibitions that night, Georgiana’s singing received the most acclaim.

As they entered their chamber that night, Darcy said, “Well, that was not too bad.”

Elizabeth chuckled, “What did you expect?”

“Oh, I knew they would all exhibit well enough, but it is the watching, waiting, and worrying.”

“So, how much worrying? “

“I noticed young Cortland paying attention to Louisa. At least our other sisters haven’t attracted any attention yet.”

“Mr. Cortland is a nice young man. Since my aunt introduced them, at least we know he would be a respectable match. Louisa could certainly do worse. But of course it is too soon to know if anything will come of it. Wills, you needn’t do any worrying yet. Just take it one day at a time.”

“But I do not want them to make a mistake in a partner. It would be tragic.”

“Should it seem that one is tending in that direction, we can always face it then. Do not borrow trouble. We can meet it should it arise.”

“So you always say. Well, I will try to follow your advice. You know it is not easy, don’t you?”

“Perhaps not, but we will do it together, my love. For now, there is nothing to worry about.”

Chapter 48

Mrs. Cortland called at the Musgroves the next day. The visit was cordial and returned the following day. Mrs. Cortland decided that if her son decided upon Louisa, she could accept it. She truly enjoyed Mary and thought Louisa a bit exuberant for her taste, but she knew that her son would prefer someone more exciting like Louisa. If she could have chosen, she would opt for Henrietta who was much quieter.

After that first visit, when Louisa and Henrietta were alone in the music room practicing, Henrietta asked, “So, what think you of Mr. Cortland, Lou?”

“Still early days, Hettie. However, he seems nice enough. We must get to know each other better of course, but I think I am anticipating that. He is more interesting than many we have met.”

“At least Charles does not have to worry about him. It is nice that our family is ensuring that we meet acceptable young men. What would it be like if people were not watching out for us?”

“Well, that is nothing we need worry about.”

Louisa looked at her questioningly, “Are you still waiting for Charles Hayter or will you look around now?”

Henrietta considered, “I like Charles well enough. I am sure we could be happy. But, I think you are right that there might be something more. If I marry Charles, I will live near our parents. If I find someone else, who knows what adventures might await? I see how those others who have moved away are and wonder. Mary Beaumont is so happy here in London, so far away from home. Elizabeth Darcy, Jane Bingley, and Caroline Findlay, all of them seem so happy so far away from home.”

“So you might look beyond Charles?”

“I am more in favor of it than I was before coming to town.”

“Excellent. I am sure we will both be very happy. Charles is acceptable, but I think you can do much better.”

At the Darcys, the three girls had a similar conversation although there was not yet a specific young man to discuss for them.

Lydia said, “It is fun that it seems Louisa has an admirer. He is an attractive young man. He does not look as nice as someone in uniform, but he is good enough.”

Catherine laughed, “Oh uniforms, yes, they are fine indeed. However, unless they are senior officers, a uniform will be unable to take care of us in the proper style. One can dream though.”

Georgiana also laughed. “Oh, I do not think our family will allow anyone who cannot care for us into the circle. You need have no worries. Unless we run off with a servant, there are no young men to whom our family will introduce us who will not give us a fine life. We simply need to find someone we think we can find some happiness with.”

Catherine laughed, “That is all! But we Bennets have the example of our parents to show us how not to find happiness together. I am not sure we really know enough to foresee the kind of incompatibility that our parents shared.”

Lydia said, “We should probably talk to Elizabeth about that.”

Georgiana agreed, “That is an excellent idea.”

She went off to find Elizabeth to bring her back to her sisters, explaining as she brought her, “We are in need of some insight which we hope you have.”

Elizabeth smiled, “I will do my best.”

After they explained their concern, Elizabeth said, “Well, now. Father and Mother. You do not ask the easy ones, do you? I do not have all the answers, but I considered it quite a bit when I was doing my own searching. Mother was quite vivacious as a girl and her liveliness attracted Father. I understand that she became more and more concerned as she kept delivering girls. The entail caused her so much angst. She truly feared for our futures. It caused all her nerves. Now, she was uneducated and never understood why improving herself might help her find more happiness in life. Father, on the other hand, loves to read and learn new things. It is why he constantly worked to encourage us to improve ourselves. However, they became more and more frustrated with each other as time went on. So, what I learned from all that is: 1-you must have respect for your partner; 2-you must be able to talk to your partner; 3-you must be able to share. Mother and Father could never share. Wills and I can do all that as can Mary and Charles Musgrove and Jane and Charles Bingley. What it is you share does not matter as much as that you can. There are other kinds of marriages, however, and they can all work. But if you want one that is a partnership, this is my advice. I think that is what Father has found with Cassandra-they have so very much in common. I expect that they will be happier together than Mother and Father were.”

Catherine frowned. “But how do you know?”

Elizabeth smiled at her little sister. “You can never really know in advance. However, take the time to get to know him as best you can. Make the choice with your eyes wide open after a great deal of thought.”

Georgiana said, “We can do that. Lots of thought.”

Lydia asked, “But what about love?”

Elizabeth replied, “What about it?”

“Where does it come in?”

“Well, even though Father and Mother were not well suited, they did love each other. Love is more than just a feeling. It is also a way of acting toward others. Serving and working together usually helps deepen an affection. Now, you might be thinking only of physical attraction. That is, of course, very nice, but what happens when the person’s looks change over time?”

Lydia thought a moment. “I guess if his looks were all there was between us, the feeling might die.”

Elizabeth said, “That certainly happens. Look around you at all the different types of couples there are. Some are based on respect and affection, some on money or status, some on looks, some are simply business arrangements. What is important is that you and your partner are looking for the same type of partnership. If you want romance and affection and he wants only your dowry, well, that will bring unhappiness to you since he is not likely to meet your need. If you want rank and he wants your dowry, you can probably find a way to make it work. Have you all decided what you want?”

Georgiana answered for all three. “We have discussed it a great deal. We want respect and affection. We want men who will talk with us, discuss important things, and respect us.”

Catherine added, “We want men who think about important things and will discuss them with us.”

Lydia giggled, “But a uniform would not be an impediment either.”

They all chuckled. Elizabeth then said, “Does that answer your questions well enough?”

Catherine replied, “Yes, thank you, Elizabeth. It is more to think about as we meet all these potential choices.”

Chapter 49

The young ladies under Darcy’s care were pleased to be given vouchers to Almack’s. They all understood that the dances there would provide many important introductions and would signal their status in society.

The trip to the museum, which both Louisa and Henrietta wanted to see again, was a success. As they returned to the Darcy townhouse afterward, Lydia said to Louisa, “You know, a few years ago, I would never have thought such an outing could be interesting. I thought all learning was boring. Somehow, the world of things I do not know became far more interesting even as I learned more. It is funny how that worked.”

“Yes, before school, I never realized there was so much out there to know. Now, I know how little I know. One thing I know, I prefer the landscapes to portraits. I only like portraits of people I know. Speaking of which, Georgiana, how was your portrait sitting? You never told us about it.”

Georgiana frowned. “I cannot imagine how nasty it must be for those who sit for theirs here in town. At least Elizabeth and I had ours painted at Pemberley. Why it must be a family tradition, I do not understand. It is quite boring to sit there so still holding the pose. Elizabeth is far more restless than I, so it was worse for her. She hardly ever sits still. She ended up reading to me and I to her as we sat.”

Catherine chuckled, “Oh, you have them so you can hang in that long gallery. I cannot wait to see you both hanging there when next I visit. Everyone important in your family hangs there. It is like a museum in itself.”

Louisa asked, “You have a portrait?”

“Yes, as Catherine says, they mostly hang in a particular gallery at Pemberley. Elizabeth’s is hanging in Wills’ study. He sits and stares at it when he should be working.”

Elizabeth said, “So he says, in any case. So, you prefer the landscapes? I do too. I try to imagine myself visiting. I never realized there was so much variety in Britain, but there certainly seems to be. Derbyshire is certainly different from Kent or Hertfordshire.”

Henrietta said, “I like the landscapes, but I think the statues are even better. If they were in color, you could almost expect them to step off the stands.”

Mary asked, “Would you like one in the garden at Uppercross?”

Henrietta answered, “Hmm, it might be interesting depending on what type of statue it was. Well, really, I just enjoy seeing all the different things at the museum. London is so much fun.”

Mary replied, “Just wait until the season really begins after your presentation. That is when we will be busy at events every day, sometimes twice in one day.”

Lydia smiled. “I cannot wait. It will be so much fun.”

Elizabeth said, “Well, we have a few things to go to before then. And we should start the practicing so you can be graceful in those awful dresses. Louisa, have you seen Mr. Cortland lately?”

“No, but his mother came by again yesterday. She is a very quiet person but so nice. She told me all about their estate. It sounds about the same size as Uppercross but with more variety in the livestock and crops. I have never paid much attention to that, but it does sound lovely.”

Mary said, “I pay more attention now than when I was a child even though your father is the one who truly manages Uppercross. I think it is a natural occurrence to notice the estate more when one becomes responsible for those on it. Mrs. Cortland could be a very nice mother if the two of you come to an agreement. She is not one of those pushy mothers who would never give way to a daughter-in-law. Of course, neither is your mother, which I appreciate.”

The next day, Mary Musgrove hosted a card party. Both Louisa and Henrietta needed some opportunities to assist in hosting such events, and a small party was the best venue for learning. Before the guests arrived, they discussed the various games, how to help create tables that would suit the guests, and who might need to be seated father apart.

“This is just a small party and mostly friends, so there is little need to keep people separate. However, since Mrs. Brandon is one of our friends attending, it is good that we did not invite her sister Mrs. Dashwood. There was a great deal of unpleasantness between them in the past, and they are unfriends. Mrs. Brandon gets on well with almost everyone and Mrs. John Dashwood with almost no one. In spite of that, she seems to always be in company with her other sister, Mrs. Robert Ferrars. I do not care for either of them, so it was no trouble not to invite them. Mrs. Brandon has not come to town for a while, but she is a witty correspondent.”

Louisa asked, “But how do you know that?”

“In my case, their animosity became apparent during my season, and I have remembered it. Should you encounter them at a ball, you might notice that they avoid one another. At a dinner party, they do not really converse. They are civil but quite chilly. Those are the kinds of things you need to watch for and remember for future. It is the responsibility of the hostess to ensure that all of her guests are comfortable and enjoy themselves.”

Louisa and Henrietta did a good job of following Mary’s lead in helping their guests enjoy themselves. If Louisa paid slightly more attention to Mr. Cortland, that was only to be expected. When they were enjoying the refreshments after the card play, he said, “You played quite well, Miss Louisa. Do you enjoy cards?”

“They are a pleasant way to pass an afternoon. I have found it fascinating to watch others play. Their approach to cards seems to tell so much about how they approach other things in life. For example, Henrietta will not stake high, even on an excellent hand, because she is very cautious. I am a little more of a risk taker than she, but not nearly so much as those who need to gamble.”

“What else have you noticed?”

“Well, there are some who blame their partners for their poor play. There are others who risk much even on a very poor hand seemingly thinking that somehow they will manage it. As I say, it is interesting to watch the play.”

“What does my card playing tell you?”

“You study your cards and seem to remember many that have been played. You are intelligent and seem to take calculated risks in your betting. You do not bet what you cannot lose, so you are prudent. You are a good partner and make up for some of the deficiencies in your partner, but you never berate that partner. That all seems admirable.”

He smiled at her. “I hope that is indeed the person that I am. I will admit that I do seem to have a fairly good recall about what cards have been played. That makes it a bit easier to calculate what is likely to be played by the others. It is simple mathematics.”

“Really? I might want to hear more about that at a future time. It is not mathematics I have ever encountered.”

“It is known as probability.”

Marianne took a few moments to chat with Henrietta and Louisa. After a few minutes, Henrietta said, “So, when do you expect your sister, Miss Dashwood, to join you?”

“Friends of ours are bringing her in mid-March, after the presentations. I appreciate that you and the others will try to become her friends. I do not expect her to know any of the other debutantes.”

Louisa said, “We are a friendly group, so I hope she will enjoy us. Perhaps we could write her a welcome before she comes?”
Marianne smiled. “That would be lovely.”

“If you could leave her direction, I will see that each of us writes her a note and send it off,” said Henrietta. As someone who was a bit shy, she thought it would be nice for Miss Dashwood to already have friends when she arrived next month.

After the guests left, Mary ushered the girls into her sitting room while the servants cleaned up and put all the furniture back into the usual locations. She said, “Now, let us discuss the party. Tell me about what you noticed.”

Henrietta said, “I tried to notice the interactions of people like you advised. I thought everyone seemed to have a nice time with no strained relations.”

Louisa added, “I agree. I also noticed that Mr. Grier was easily upset by the play of his partner, most particularly when it was Mrs. Grier. He was at least polite when it was someone else, but her he berated quite severely when it was actually his poor play that was at fault. I did not notice anything else of note.”

Mary said, “What do we conclude?”

Henrietta said, “If Louisa is correct about Mr. Grier, no future invitations to them for card parties. Perhaps he would do better in an environment like a musical evening. I also conclude I do not want a partner who would chastise me in company. I consider it rude.”

Louisa said, “Everyone seemed to get along well, so it was a good mix of people. And that one biscuit with apples in it was the most popular. The next time you serve that, you must have a larger platter of it.”

Mary said, “I agree. We must let cook know how very popular it was.”

Chapter 50

Darcy found the social engagements were not as onerous as he had feared. With so many helping to watch over the girls, there was always someone to keep an eye on each of them. Even Georgiana was well protected from those who were simply seeking an heiress. A few of those had requested introductions and were steered in a different direction when denied. He was particularly grateful when Charlotte and Richard Fitzwilliam arrived. Now they could share the true responsibility with him.

Finally, the day of the presentations arrived. At breakfast, Elizabeth said, “Now, dear, you must be off to your club. We are going to be very busy this morning and you will only be in the way. Also, if you are here to pass judgment, you will make Georgiana even more nervous than she already is. They will be down momentarily. I expect you to tell them that you know they will have an excellent morning and then be on your way.”

He frowned. “I had thought to be here to see you all off.”

Elizabeth smiled. “I know you had. However, after hearing their fears and worries yesterday as we practiced for one last time, I realized that they would all worry less with you gone before us. I am sorry, my dear, but I think it for the best. You still intimidate all three of them at times.”

He chuckled. “Very well. I will finish up and be on my way once I greet them today. May I be allowed to see them in their finery afterwards?”

She laughed. “Of course. We will be more than happy to see you afterwards. I am certain I will need your support, if no one else.”

When the girls arrived for breakfast, Darcy duly greeted them, wished them well, and made himself scarce. The girls were able to eat only a very small amount. All of them felt quite nervous. However, the nerves may have helped, for all of the girls were presented without mishap. The nerves did not abate until they successfully negotiated the presentation and returned to the carriages.

Once everyone had changed and composed themselves, they all gathered in the Darcy parlor. Each sponsor had managed a single young lady: Lady Fitzwilliam had sponsored Georgiana; Elizabeth had sponsored Catherine; Caroline had sponsored Lydia; Mary Musgrove had sponsored Henrietta; and Mrs. Findlay had sponsored Louisa. Although they had divided up the girls differently at the beginning, Lady Fitzwilliam had requested the opportunity to help her niece while they were still early in their practices.

Lady Fitzwilliam said, “Well, I am glad that is done. Now I can concentrate on Harriet’s confinement to see if I can assist in any way.”

Charlotte said, “Well, you will still be coming to some of the events.”

“Oh yes. I must see how all our young ladies do. However, I need not worry anymore. That is for the rest of you.”

Elizabeth said, “Yes, that is true. With so many of us to oversee everyone, I am sure our girls will all have many opportunities to find someone compatible.”

Lydia said, “You know, I think the most fun today was seeing all the different outfits. Some of them were quite peculiar.”

Catherine said, “I am glad fashions no longer follow these rules. It would be very uncomfortable. However, I want to remember all that we saw, so I am going to do a few quick sketches. I will show you when I finish.”

Elizabeth said, “I am sure we will all enjoy those.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “And yet, these were fashionable enough some years ago. But yes, our current dress is far more comfortable.”

Henrietta said, “Now that this is done, we have so much to do.”

Louisa said, “Yes, tonight is our first ball. I am so excited.”

Georgiana said, “I am a little excited but even more relieved that none of us had disasters today. I was afraid someone would trip, or step on their gown, or something like that. I admit I quite jumped when the fireworks were set off.”

Caroline said, “Yes, it is satisfying that there were no issues.”

They continued to discuss the morning for a while, but then Mary Musgrove said, “Well, I am glad it is over. Now, we must be one our way. We will see everyone tonight at the ball. I advise you young ones to get some rest while you may.”

Lady Fitzwilliam agreed. “Good advice. I will see you all later. Charlotte and I are off to visit Harriet.”

Elizabeth and her charges returned to Darcy House. Darcy was waiting when they arrived. “So, how did it go?”

Elizabeth smiled. Georgiana said, “No disasters.”

Darcy said, “I need more details than that.”

Lydia laughed and described their day. She concluded with, “So, no disasters, as Georgiana says.”

Catherine added, “I am working on some sketches of it is you’d like to see them later. I think we are all glad it went well and that the season can now being in earnest.”

Georgiana said, “Yes. Mary suggested that we should all rest a bit before tonight’s ball. We are all planning to change and follow her advice.”

The girls remained in their rooms after they changed while Elizabeth and Darcy relaxed in the library. She said, “You would be proud. Everyone acquitted themselves well. Georgiana was not overly shy nor Lydia overly bold.”

“If you are pleased, then I am pleased.”

Elizabeth smiled, “At least Richard and Charlotte are here for the first ball. I predict a very busy evening.”

Mary took her own advice and sent Henrietta and Louisa to rest once they arrived home. After the rest, they had a small meal. Mary said, “You will be working hard by dancing all night. You need some nourishment before we go, and you do not want to worry about it after you dress. Now, it is time for us to change.”

Louisa was so excited as they went to change. She said to Henrietta, “I can hardly believe it. The presentation this morning and our first real ball this evening. I am so glad Charles married Mary and opened up this new world to us.”

“Me too. I could have been happy with the prospects at Uppercross, but now, it seems the whole world is before us.”

Everyone had an excellent time at the ball, even Darcy. Although he danced only two dances with Louisa, Cortland was as attentive as propriety permitted. He also danced with Henrietta. He realized that if he continued to pursue Louisa, it was good to become better acquainted with her sister. He also danced with Mary Musgrove feeling that this would also be a good opportunity to become better acquainted.

Darcy took some comfort in dancing with his wife, their sisters, and some friends. Now that he was no longer an eligible bachelor, society seemed a little less intimidating. Elizabeth had helped that immensely. When he danced with Charlotte, he asked, “Are you glad to be back in town?”

“Oh yes. It is good to get Richard away from the horses for a time. Of course, he will worry about those who might foal while we are gone, but he has worked hard at building up his herd. He certainly has some beauties.”

Darcy agreed, “Yes, he does. Georgiana loved her new mare. I will have to remember to mention it to Richard.”

“He will be pleased. He was certain the mare would be perfect for Georgiana.”

Caroline encountered Mrs. Yates at the ball. “It is good to see you again. I hope Mrs. Yates’ health has improved.”

Mrs. Yates replied, “Yes, it has improved enough that we were able to come to town again. It is a relief that she has regained her health. Mr. Yates does not care to spend all his time at the estate. He much prefers town.”

“There is certainly more variety in activities than in the country.”

As Julia moved on, Caroline wondered what had become of Maria. Gossip had it that she had been packed off to a small country cottage with her aunt in attendance. Mrs. Yates certainly never spoke of her.

Marianne Brandon and Elizabeth sat visiting together while watching the dancing. Marianne said, “I fear I would be worried with so many charges to keep track of. Thank goodness I will only need to worry about Margaret.”

Elizabeth chuckled, “I might be more worried if there were not so many family and friends helping. When will your sister arrive?”

“Friends are bringing her in a couple of weeks.”

“If you also brought your mother, she might also find a new attachment.”

“That is true. I had not really thought about that. With us no longer at home, a new partner might be just what she needs.”

“It has made all the difference for my father, if that is any help.”

Marianne considered that a moment. “It is. Thank you. I will talk to Arthur about it and send her an invitation. I used to consider second attachments as of lesser value but have learned otherwise. I would like to see Mother happy again.”

Chapter 51
As he and Elizabeth were talking at breakfast the morning the next day, Darcy said, “Well, now the season begins in earnest.”

Elizabeth agreed, “It is certainly going to be very busy.”

Their days and evenings were now full of a variety of social activities. There were card parties, soirées, balls, dinners, teas, and constant visits with friends. Within a week after the presentation, the girls were already finding the activity exhausting.

Louisa said to Mary, “Do we have to be quite so busy? I would not mind a bit fewer things to do. I have never been so tired in my life.”

Mary chuckled, “Well, then, we will scale it back a bit if Henrietta agrees.”

Henrietta said, “Just a little. I do not want to be too tired to dance.”

From then on, the Musgroves attended only one or two activities if they were small ones, or only one if it was a larger affair. Both girls were happier about that. However, none of those at the Darcys were willing to scale back. When asked, Lydia had replied, “I will just sleep in a little longer. It is not as if I really need to walk in the morning when we are dancing so often.”

At a musical soirée that week, Edmund Townsend, the Earl of Leicester, was enchanted with Georgiana’s singing. He said to her, “I believe I have never heard better, even at the opera. You are truly gifted.”

“Thank you. I am sure it cannot be true that you have never heard better, but I appreciate your compliment.”

“I love good music. You have a definite talent.”

All of the girls performed well. Henrietta and Georgiana were more nervous than before because of the larger number of attendees. After the compliment from Leicester, Georgiana found that she was less upset over her performance than she had been in the past. Perhaps these evenings would not be quite the trial she anticipated.

The Findlays attended a dinner party at the Yates’ that same evening rather than the soirée. Shortly after she arrived, Caroline spotted the Brandons arriving and moved to intercept them as soon as she could.

After greetings, she said, “I suspect Mrs. Yates enjoys a bit of mischief. She has invited you, your brother and his wife, and the Willougbys. Of course, Mr. Willoughby is a good friend of Mr. Yates, so that at least makes sense. I think she wanted to see how all of behave together. I noticed her anticipation when I arrived. She must have remembered that little unpleasantness your first season in town.”

Marianne said, “Thank you for the warning. I know you are aware that I once had a tendre for Mr. Willoughby, but that is long gone by since I have a much better companion.” Behind her, Brandon smiled at them. “I can be civil with the Dashwoods, too. That also suggests that the Robert Ferrars are here as well.”

Caroline agreed. “I believe they are.”

“Ah well, as we know, politics does not always allow us to choose our companions. I will be pleasantly surprised when I encounter any of them. I will also keep in mind that Mrs. Yates is not truly a friend, not that I considered her one.”

“She also invited the Crawfords, you know, he that was involved with her sister. Apparently, they are still friends in spite of it all.”

Marianne shook her head. “At least Mr. Rushworth is not here to be invited. That would be too much.”

As Caroline visited with other acquaintances that evening, she realized that most of those present had strained relationships with at least one or more of the other attendees. She had never been overly fond of Mrs. Yates although she had thought her rather insipid at first. She must reconsider as it took a high degree of daring to have such uncomfortable relationships present for the dinner.

Marianne was quite smooth when she encountered Mrs. Willoughby a short time later. “Mrs. Willoughby, it has been quite some time since we have met. You are looking particularly well. Are you enjoying London this year?”

Mrs. Willoughby nodded graciously and replied, “Ah, Mrs. Brandon. Yes, it is quite three years since we met. You too are looking well. Yes, I am enjoying London this year. And you?”

“Oh yes. With the Colonel now in Parliament, I have decided to enjoy London again although it will be nice to get home again for the summer.” She smiled and moved away.

Across the room, Willoughby had watched the exchange with some interest. He thought Marianne was looking exceptionally beautiful while his wife was simply looking expensive. Too bad he had opted for the sure thing and gone for Miss Grey. Miss Marianne was a far livelier and more sensitive person. When Mrs. Willoughby came up to him a short time later, he acknowledged her with a smile but said nothing. Finally, she said, “It seems your old friend, Miss Marianne Dashwood that was, is having a better time in London than when she was here before.”

“I suppose that would not be hard. She was so very young before. Shall we continue to circulate amongst the guests some more? We should be going in to dinner shortly.” He refused to discuss Marianne as he still retained special feelings for her which he did not want to share with his wife.

John Dashwood saw Marianne and made an effort to accost her when his wife Fanny was busy with some of her friends. “Marianne, how are you doing? It is good to see you.”

“We are all quite well John. You know that Elinore just had a baby?”

“Yes, I sent my best wishes. I wish we could have warmer relations. I do regret the strain between us.”

“As do we, but you know your wife still disapproves of all of us. I enjoyed having a big before all this. At least I have a wonderful husband now to rely on. You know Fanny will be unhappy if she sees you talking with me. At least know that I wish you well, John.”

Caroline found herself seated next to Henry Crawford at dinner. She said, “I do not believe our paths have crossed in some time.”

Crawford agreed with her. “Yes, I spent some time improving things at my estate, Everingham, of which it was in dire need. Once things were well in hand again, I spent some time visiting Bath which is where I met my wife.”

“Have you been married long?”

“It was just over a year ago that we wed. We went on a wedding trip to Italy after our marriage, so this is our first season together here in London.”

“She seems very fashionable. I expect we will encounter you at many entertainments.”

“Yes, I expect so. The season certainly offers a great variety to keep us all busy.”

Caroline smiled, “Yes, it does. Between our political commitments and helping our sisters who are coming out this year, we have an absolutely packed schedule.”

“Were there not others in the family coming out when we first met?”

“Yes, but now our youngest sisters are in line for their turn. They mastered their presentations successfully and are at a musical soirée this evening. All of us in the extended family are providing assistance so no one has to get completely worn out with chaperone duties.”

“It is kind of you to assist.”

Caroline smiled, “Oh, in some ways I suppose it is. However, it is also great fun. Having the younger girls to bring out includes invitations to a wider variety of places and that is always fun. Also, it allows the entire family to get together. Even my sister who is staying at home will be here for a couple of weeks at the end of May. She does not enjoy town as much as I do.”

Crawford smiled in return. “In that respect, she and my wife would have nothing in common. She lives for the opportunity to shop and socialize here in town.”


Chapter 52

Mrs. Dashwood and Margaret arrived in town within a week. Both were introduced to all of Marianne’s friends. Since they had started a correspondence, Margaret was inclined to count Georgiana, the Bennets, and the Musgroves as already friends. The five came to visit almost immediately.

Lydia began, “Oh, Miss Dashwood, we are so glad you are come to join us. There is so much going on every day. We expect you to be very busy with us. Are you coming to the card party this evening?”

Marianne replied, “Yes, we are. Since they arrived yesterday, they have had some time to refresh after the travel, so we are all ready.”

Margaret added, “Marianne has kindly filled our schedule to overflowing. She even has a new dress ready for me that needed only slight modification for tonight. Tomorrow, we visit the modiste for even more dresses for both me and Mother.”

While the girls were becoming acquainted, Mrs. Dashwood met the other ladies. Mrs. Gardiner and Mrs. Findlay had joined them so that they were not all such very young matrons. Mrs. Gardiner said, “I hope you will have a wonderful time in town. I understand it has been a few years since you visited.”

Mrs. Dashwood said, “I think the girls were quite young when I came last with my husband. I have not been since his death.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “We will do all we can to ensure that you enjoy yourself. I am sure you deserve it, you’ve done such a wonderful job of raising your daughters. Mrs. Brandon is quite a delight.”

At the card party, Henrietta found a very agreeable partner in Mr. Arthur Gerlach. They found it very easy to play together and spent the time at the buffet afterwards talking of a variety of subjects. Henrietta was more interested than she had been in most of the gentlemen in part because Mr. Gerlach was also from Somerset. She still did not want to live too far from home. He was also more interesting than Charles Heyter, so perhaps she was ready to reconsider her initial choice. He could talk on a variety of subjects while Charles really only talked of his estate or sport.

The Dashwoods enjoyed meeting a wide variety of people that day. When Marianne was sitting by Mary Musgrove, she said, “It looks like the girls have become friends. And all of your sisters have introduced mine to quite a few young gentlemen.”

Mary smiled, “Should we do something similar for your mother?”

Marianne thought for a moment. “I do not know if we want to try to set her up or just let it occur somewhat more naturally. She has not even considered finding another husband since Father’s passing so many years ago.”

Mary replied, “Well, there are a number of older single gentlemen here. We must ensure that she is at least introduced. We can probably do that through encouraging different partners for different rounds.”

Everyone had a lovely time at the card party. By the time the evening was over, the girls had woven Margaret Dashwood deeply into their mutual friendship. She was encouraged and grateful to have so many friends, never having had anyone close other than her older sisters.

Mrs. Gardiner introduced Mrs. Dashwood to many of her friends, some of whom were single gentlemen of an appropriate age. Mrs. Dashwood was still a very handsome woman even if she did have daughters who were in their twenties. She could easily grace the household of any of Mrs. Gardiner’s friends.

Colonel Brandon said to Darcy, “I understand you are watching over three of these young ladies. I congratulate you on your fortitude.”

“Thank you, but I think I can only do this because of the support of Mrs. Darcy. She is simply amazing. I understand you are now helping with Mrs. Brandon’s younger sister.”

“Yes, which is why I congratulate you. The idea of watching over Miss Dashwood to see that she comes to no harm and still manages to find someone suitable is quite intimidating.”

“Well, if you wish to know about anyone in particular, Mr. Gardiner is the person to ask. As a barrister, he has access to all sorts of private investigators. We try very hard to vet all the young men we introduce to the girls. Besides my sisters, my wife’s sister is also bringing out two of her husband’s sisters. The five are those young ladies who have so soundly scooped up Miss Dashwood into their midst.”

Brandon smiled. “Marianne told me about them. They are very kind to take Margaret under their care. I am sure she will appreciate it.”

“You are also to be commended for bringing her and Mrs. Dashwood to town.”

“Marianne thought it might be good for both of them. I am sure she is correct.”

“Will your work in Parliament allow you to escort them to all these activities? If not, we would be happy to include them in our party. I am afraid I have no excuse but must attend everything. At least my cousin is doing the same.”

“Thank you. That is a handsome offer. I will accept your help when I must. Major Fitzwilliam is your cousin, is he not?”

“Yes, he shares custody of my sister with me, otherwise I might not have convinced him to leave his estate for the season. But he is as responsible for her future happiness as I am.”

Brandon smiled. “He is a good man, so I am sure you make an excellent team watching over your sister.”

At the card party, Mary Beaumont was surprised to see her friends, Mrs. Marsh and Mrs. Raynor. She exclaimed when she saw them, “It has been an age. I did not know you were in town this year.”

Letitia Raynor said, “We only just arrived. With the passing of Mr. Marsh, Amanda has come home to us. We thought this a good year to visit London again.”

Amanda Marsh chuckled, “I am once again on the hunt. We shall see what I can find this time.” All three laughed together.

Mary said, “Well, I wish you luck. If I can assist, let me know.”

Mrs. Marsh said, “I may accept your help. I have some candidates in mind.”

The next day, they all met again at a ball. Margaret Dashwood had been introduced to enough people that she was able to dance almost every dance. All of the girls were very popular and quite enjoyed themselves.

Louisa danced her allowed two dances with Cortland. As they became better acquainted, they found even more things to talk about rather than fewer. Both took this as a good sign.

Henrietta danced her two dances with Mr. Gerlach. As they chatted, she considered whether it would be worth moving slightly farther from home to have an interesting companion. Charles Heyter was a decent young man, but Gerlach was far more dynamic and interesting. She liked him well enough to encourage his attentions.

As Darcy watched Georgiana dancing with the Earl of Leicester, he said to Fitzwilliam, “I think we may need to consider Leicester as serious about Georgiana. He has been very attentive to her at every opportunity.”

Fitzwilliam looked at the couple. “She could certainly do worse. You can often tell a lot about a man by the way he treats his mother. He is quite considerate of her, and indeed of all those about him. I rather like him.”

“Hmm. I suppose you are right. He seems a decent sort.”

Mary Beaumont was surprised to encounter her father and sister. “Father, Elizabeth. I had not realized you were already in town.”

Sir Walter replied, “Hello, my dear. Yes, we arrived just yesterday and had not yet paid any calls. How are you doing?”

“We are quite well. You should come by sometime and see Hugh. He has grown so much since your visit last spring.”

Just then, her friends arrived, and Mary introduced Letitia and Amanda. After greetings, Amanda introduced the gentleman with them. “This is a family friend, Sir Adam Sinclair. Sir Adam lives in Edinburgh but is spending the season in London this year.”

Sir Walter eyed Sir Adam with a slight frown. He was handsome enough but obviously twenty years or more younger than Sir Walter. However, Elizabeth was far more pleased by the introduction than her father.

She said, “I do not believe we have met before. It is a pleasure to meet you. Do you often come to London?”

Sir Adam looked at Elizabeth with a twinkle in his eye and replied, “It has been a few years. My wife and I used to come every other year or so, but she died five years ago, and I had not felt up to the journey until this year. However, it is obvious that I have been remiss in not encountering you before. Surely you have not been here often or I am sure I would have seen you. I am sure you are far too young to have been coming regularly when my wife and I still were.”

Elizabeth preened at the compliment. After the comments about her being on the shelf from some of Mary’s friends in the past, at least this man had the good sense to realize it was not true. “We might have met in the year before your wife’s passing, so I am sorry we did not.”

Sir Adam asked her to dance as Amanda drew Sir Walter’s attention. Shortly after Sir Adam and Elizabeth took to the floor, Sir Walter and Amanda followed.

Mary looked at them in surprise. Letitia said, “Well, that bodes well.”

Mary looked at Letitia and asked, “What does?”

“Amanda decided she would like a title this time. She thought your father might do. However, she was not willing to pursue him if Miss Elliot remained home, so she sought out Sir Adam and brought him along in hopes of interesting him in your sister.”

“You’re joking!”

“I promise you, she’s quite serious. Sir Adam has been friends with the Raynors for ages. I believe your sister is just the type of woman he is seeking. He wants someone who can preside at the table, manage his home, and look decorative. He entertains extensively and wants a hostess. I believe your sister can be all that for him. Amanda could probably have had him, but she does not want to go so far north.”

Mary was still surprised. “You may be correct. I believe Elizabeth can be all that.”

Letitia said, “Well, we will see if anything ensures for either couple.”

Mary answered, “I imagine it will be interesting to watch.”

Chapter 53

The Earl of Leicester was obviously paying court to Georgiana by that point. He called at Darcy House to make his interest clear the day following the ball. He invited all three of the young ladies for a carriage ride through the park.

“It is such a clear day today that I thought you might appreciate a short ride through the park to bask in the sunshine. I have robes enough for all of you, if you are interested.”

Georgiana smiled shyly. “I am sure we would all enjoy it. May we, Elizabeth?”

Elizabeth smiled in return. “Of course. Get your wraps and get out quickly before any other visitors arrive.” While the girls were gone, she continued, “I am sure you will be careful of them all. They are all very precious to us.”

He smiled, “Of course they are. They seem very nice young ladies and quite talented. I enjoyed listening to all of them, but most of all to Miss Darcy. She is gifted.”

“Yes, we think she is. And here they are. Take care.”

Cortland was also obviously courting Louisa. He called at the Musgrove’s on a regular basis. He walked in the park occasionally with both girls discussing the various entertainments they had attended. They also spoke of favorite books.
Neither man had formally asked to court the young ladies, but everyone was enjoying becoming better acquainted and anticipated that the girls had perhaps found beaux.

Mary Beaumont was pleased to spend a morning visiting her husband’s family who had arrived in town a few days previously. “Ellen, the house looks so wonderful these days. It was nice before, but now it is quite lovely.”

Ellen Beaumont smiled, “Thank you. We did not need to do much. Mrs. Beaumont had excellent taste. There were just a few things that needed refreshing and updating.”

“I am so glad you will be here this season. We have extended family coming out again this year, so there are lots of us around again.”

“I believe your sister Mrs. Wentworth will be returning as well, won’t she?”

“Yes, she is expected soon. Father and Elizabeth already arrived. We were at an event together the other night, and it appears Elizabeth may have an admirer this year.”

“I am sure that will please her.”

At a dinner at the end of that week, Lydia found herself intrigued by one of her dinner partners. Major Fitzwilliam sat to her left, but her partner to the right was a young man named Walter Chester. He was as interested in horses as Major Fitzwilliam, so the three of them spent the entire dinner speaking of horses.

Lydia asked, “Are the qualities you look for in a horse for cavalry different than what you want in a hunter?”

Major Fitzwilliam said, “They share some attributes but differ in others.”

Chester added, “For a hunter, you need strength and stamina, jumping ability, a willingness to be obedient.”

Fitzwilliam said, “For both, they must be calm, not easily frightened by chaos and noise. The cavalry horse needs to be able to carry a larger load than a hunter.”

Chester asked, “Do you do a lot of riding, Miss Lydia?”

“When we visit my sisters, we ride more than we do at home. Father does not have a large stable. All three of my sisters do. We have visited Elizabeth and Jane every summer since their marriages which has improved my riding a great deal. We also visited Mary on our way to school at the end of the summer, but summer has really been the only time for us to do much riding. I do enjoy it, though.”

Just then, Major Fitzwilliam’s attention was claimed by his other neighbor. Chester continued with Lydia, “Carriage horses, plough horses, all of them are just wonderful. They serve different purposes but fill important needs. Of course, there are others who focus on speed. Horse races are also fascinating.”

“You must tell me about them. I have never attended one.”

At that same dinner, Mary Beaumont introduced the rest of the Beaumonts to Marianne Brandon and her family. Ellen and Marianne had a wonderful time discussing art as both had a similar view of sensibility. While the younger members of the party conversed, Mr. Beaumont said to Mrs. Dashwood, “I understand you are watching over the season for your youngest, Miss Dashwood.”

Mrs. Dashwood smiled, “Well, actually it is Marianne who is doing that. I had not planned to be here at all when she first invited Margaret. But then she and Colonel Brandon insisted that I join them as well.”

“That was very kind of them.”

“He has been a wonderful son, even offering me and Margaret a home with them. However, I find I enjoy the little cottage my cousin provided for us after the passing of Mr. Dashwood. It is now home. Perhaps I will eventually move in with the Brandons if Margaret finds herself a husband. I am not sure what my future plans are.”

“My older son lives at our estate, Edlington Beck, with his wife Ellen. My younger son Hugh lives here in town with his wife Mary. I still manage the estate, but more and more Edmund is taking over some of my responsibilities so I am free to come and visit Hugh and Mary if I choose. Do you have other children?”

“Yes, my daughter Elinore is married to a clergyman who has a living near the Brandons. When I visit the Brandons, I actually get to see both daughters. She has just delivered my first grandson.”

“Congratulations. I must say, you do look quite young to be a grandmother.” She blushed prettily at the compliment.

At Almack’s, Darcy found it was impossible to glower at all the young men who were interested in dancing with his sisters. All three were very popular. Both of the Musgrove girls were as well. There were too many men to watch. Richard Fitzwilliam and Charlotte were there helping to chaperone which helped. Fitzwilliam said, “Wills, relax. Everyone they are meeting is at least somewhat acceptable. And most of them already have an admirer, so these others are simply acquaintances.”

Darcy frowned. “So you say. We do not know which ones we should be keeping them from. What if one of them is like your brother or his friends?”

Fitzwilliam chuckled. “Those we would know. Most of them are not welcomed here. I am sure the Ladies know you well enough to not introduce any who might be here who are of that crowd.”

“Possibly so.”

“Look, nothing will happen at one dance. If one were to come calling on any of the girls, but particularly Georgiana, we would then look into him in more depth. You know we have resources to do that-we have already used them, have we not? And Georgiana already has an admirer in Leicester. He would probably chase someone off so we need do nothing.”

“I suppose you are correct, and yes. Mr. Gardiner has investigated a number of gentlemen this season. We know the ones who have called are all respectable. And, yes, it appears that some of them are already forming an attachment, and those gentlemen are acceptable.”

“Go spend some time with your wife. She can reassure you better than I.” Fitzwilliam shook his head at his cousin. “Go!”

“Fine. She is better company anyway.” Elizabeth was able to reassure him a bit so that he could stop glaring at every gentleman who came near any of the girls.

Lydia was dancing with Mr. Chester and quite enjoying herself. “I admit it is fun to dance with so many people here.”

He smiled in reply. “I would probably enjoy it more if I did not fear that your brother would gladly rip my throat out if he could.”

“He takes his duties as our guardian very seriously. I think he actually likes you, so imagine what he would be like if he did not.”

“That is terrifying. At least he speaks to me when we meet. He does not just glare at me all the time.”

“Just ignore Mr. Darcy. There are so many of us together that he cannot spend all his time worrying. My sister will not allow it.”

Georgiana was dancing that same dance with Mr. Gerlach, who seemed to be an admirer of Henrietta Musgrove’s. He had called at the Musgroves often since their first introduction. “Do you dance often when at home, Mr. Gerlach?” asked Georgiana. “You are a much better dancer than many of my partners.”

He smiled. “Thank you. For some reason, I just love dancing. I love good music. There are quarterly assemblies back home and the occasional ball. It is one reason for coming to town, either London or Bath, to have more opportunity for dancing. Do you enjoy it?”

“Most of the time. However, there are a few who could benefit from some lessons. They move the wrong direction, bump into the others around us, step on my feet, and have no conversation at all. I think it helps if you enjoy music.”

He smiled again. “The music here is always acceptable. It is not as fine as at a concert but of higher caliber than many of the musical exhibitions. I find it a very fine way to spend an evening.”

Mr. Cortland danced with both Louisa and Henrietta. He was finding himself very attracted to Louisa and wanted to know her sister better. “You must tell me what it is that you enjoy. I understand from Miss Louisa that you prefer quiet evenings at home while she prefers to be out at activities.”

Henrietta replied, “Yes, Louisa is far more lively. I like spending time with a friend or two, but she truly enjoys a crowd. She is correct that a quiet evening at home is a favorite of mine.”

Cortland said, “You two are so different but still seem to be quite close.”

“Yes, in some ways, being so different makes it easier. We do not really compete because are interests are so different.”

Over the next few days, each of the gentlemen found opportunities to call at the Darcy’s or the Musgrove’s to continue to further the growing attachments. As Darcy came to know the gentlemen even better, he started glowering less.

Margaret Dashwood had quite a few callers as well. As yet, she had not acquired a particular admirer, but she found it was fun to have so many new acquaintances. Mrs. Dashwood was pleased that one of the callers at the Brandons was Ellen Beaumont. When Mrs. Dashwood returned the call, Mr. Beaumont joined the ladies during the visit. As they spoke, Mrs. Dashwood began to consider whether it might not be time to consider romance once again. Mr. Beaumont was certainly a personable gentleman.

Elizabeth Elliot was pleased to have Sir Adam call upon her regularly. He generally arrived with Mrs. Marsh and Mrs. Raynor when they called. They had all become regular callers. He was quite attentive and seemed to converse with her almost exclusively, leaving the other ladies to converse with Sir Walter. Amanda did her best during these conversations to create some degree of interest on the part of Sir Walter. He had been rebuffed so often these past few years that it took some time for him to decide she might be worthy of consideration for becoming the next Lady Elliot. Amanda had to exert herself to get him to start thinking in that direction.

Chapter 54

One morning a few days later at breakfast, Elizabeth said to Darcy, “Jane has not yet arrived, and it appears that Louisa and Mr. Cortland will come to an agreement sometime soon. Georgiana seems to have caught the eye of the young Earl of Leicester, Lydia has an admirer in Mr. Chester, and even Henrietta is reconsidering Mr. Hayter in favor of Mr. Gerlach. Only Catherine and Miss Dashwood seem to still be searching for someone. Before we came, we could never have expected them to have already found potential matches so soon. By the time Jane gets here next week, we may have all of them already settled.”

He smiled. “I am grateful that some attachments are already forming. I am glad I had an opportunity to get to know these young men before it gets so very busy. I think I actually like them all.”

“You never expected that, did you? You must stop frowning at them all the time. I think you make them uneasy. The Earl seems to be a very decent sort.”

“It helps that he enjoys music as much as Georgiana does. They will always have that in common. Georgiana Townsend, Lady Leicester does have a nice ring to it.”

“Well, he hasn’t declared yet, but it does look promising. I think they could be very happy together.”

“I hope so. I would like all of them to find happiness such as we have.”

“Thank you. I think they are well on the way.”

Elizabeth sat quietly for a few moments. Darcy asked, “What has drawn you so far away?”

“I was thinking of Mother. I think she would be happy at the possibilities for my sisters. It seems so long since she left us-so much has changed. We have the next generation; Mary is a society matron; and all of her daughters presented. Then, Father and Cassandra have married and the threat from the entail is gone. I must say, it is wonderful that Father and Cassandra have had a little boy. Longbourn will now pass to a brother instead of some distant cousin. I am pleased Jane could stop at Longbourn on her way to London.”

“And he will have many nieces and nephews to play with as he grows up. He is a lucky little chap. Yes, much has certainly happened since her passing. Do you not think she is still aware, watching over all her girls?”

“I suppose I do. Well, it is certainly surprising to have a brother who is younger than my own child. At least Cassandra and Tom will keep Father from retreating permanently into his library. As Tom grows, Father will have to teach him about estate management. I do hope they have more children. I think it will be good for both of them.”

Darcy smiled at his wife. “I agree with you that it will be good for him. It is nice for Mrs. Bennet and her older boys that their uncle included them in his will. The boys now have a comfortable stake for their futures.”

“Yes, when Michael leaves Sandhurst, he has sufficient to purchase his commission and the other items he will need. Matthew now has enough to acquire fancier uniforms and gear, apart from any prize money he may receive. I am very pleased for them. It seems that it was their uncle’s wife who did not care to have them around the house, so he decided it would be best if he could do something for them if he were not here to do it when they needed some assistance. It sounds like he always planned to help if he could.”

“I expect you are excited to see Jane again.”

“Yes, it will be nice to have them here in town. Caroline is greatly anticipating having them stay with her. It will be fun to have all of us here in town for a few weeks. When Louisa Hurst comes at the end of May, we will all be in town for the first time in years.”

“Has it really been that long? I suppose it has.”

Just then, Georgiana, Catherine and Lydia joined them in the breakfast room. As they filled their plates and sat at the table, Lydia said, “So, what is going on today?”

Elizabeth chuckled, “We have to pay calls this morning, cards this afternoon, and Lady Fitzwilliam’s ball this evening.”

Lydia added, “I have already promised my first dance to Mr. Chester tonight. I do enjoy his company.”

Darcy smiled as Elizabeth asked, “Do you? I had thought you might. He seems to reciprocate.”

“I hope he does.”

Darcy asked, “What do you know of his home?”

Lydia replied, “It sounds lovely. It is not that far from Longbourn, in Hertfordshire. It sounds about the same size as Longbourn near a lovely little market town. His mother is very nice, too. Like Major Fitzwilliam, he is very interested in horses. I hope he decides to ask for my hand. I think I would give it as I believe you both approve of him.”

Darcy said, “Yes, we do. Well then, I will hope he calls upon me soon.”

Catherine sighed. “I hope I find someone interesting soon. Oh, I suppose they have all been interesting, but you know what I mean.”

Elizabeth said, “Yes, we do. You mean someone who resonates with your interests and seems compatible.”

“Yes, exactly. I suppose it would not be terrible to have to return for another season, but I know you do not want to host that. Mary would, though, if it comes to it.”

Elizabeth added, “So would Aunt Madeleine. But it is not yet time to worry about that. The heart of the season is just beginning.”

Georgiana added, “There is plenty of time for all of us.”

Catherine said, “That is true enough, but both of you already seem to have admirers that you prefer. I do not as yet.” She pouted a bit at that thought.

Dressing for the ball was fun as the girls had new dresses for the evening. Lady Fitzwilliam had asked them to arrive slightly early as she had news to share with them.

As they were shown into the parlor, they were surprised to see the Wentworths and Captain Fitzwilliam in attendance. As greetings were exchanged, Darcy asked, “Wentworth, Fitzwilliam, it is great to see you. When did you arrive?”

Wentworth answered, “We berthed in Plymouth a couple of weeks ago. We arrived in London last night. Lady Fitzwilliam wanted to surprise you tonight.”

Darcy answered, “Well, you certainly have.”

After the adults had exchanged greetings, the young ladies were introduced. Anne Wentworth exclaimed, “My goodness, but you have changed in just these few years we have been gone. You look lovely.”

Wentworth agreed, “Indeed you do. We are supremely lucky to be here to join you in the ball.”

Just then, Mary Musgrove arrived with her charges. She exclaimed, “Oh, Anne! How wonderful to see you again. I am so glad you are here at last. Let me reacquaint you with my sisters. They have grown so since you last saw them.”

Once again, introductions were made and all stood chatting together until other guests began to arrive. Multiple conversations were held at the same time.

Elizabeth pulled Wentworth aside. “So, how is my new brother Matthew doing?”

Wentworth smiled. “He is coming along nicely. We sent him on to Longbourn yesterday. Lady Fitzwilliam indicated that he has a new brother as well.”

“Yes, little Tom joined the family about the time you were landing, apparently. Well I know father will be glad to have him home for a while. I am pleased Matthew is doing well. We have enjoyed reading of your exploits. Congratulations.”

“Thank you. It has been an interesting time. We are home now for at least a few weeks.”

Elizabeth said, “Well, we can never see enough of Anne. I am pleased you are here in town so we can visit regularly. You must come to many of our social activities while you are here. You can help us watch over our sisters during their seasons.”

“You know we will be glad to assist.”

Mary Beaumont soon arrived. “Anne, it is so wonderful to see you again. I have been waiting to see you most impatiently.”

Anne replied, “As have I. I cannot wait to meet your little boy. You all have little ones for me to meet.” There was a sad look to her eyes as she said this.

Mary Beaumont answered, “I am sure you will too soon. Perhaps a ship is not conducive to adding little ones to the family.”

All of the girls enjoyed the ball. They all danced the night away. Catherine enjoyed the supper dance with Captain Fitzwilliam. As they sat at supper, they discussed his recent tour of the Baltic. He told stories well, and he found her to be an appreciative audience. From her reading, Catherine found that she understood the significance of much of what he shared. Before the evening was over, he requested a second dance.

Gerlach danced the supper dance with Henrietta. He requested the final dance as well as they went in to eat. “So, how do you enjoy London, Miss Musgrove?”

“I am having a wonderful time. How about you?”

“It is well enough. I enjoy it in small doses. I think I prefer the country.”

“Somerset is certainly quieter than London”

“Once spring is well underway, I always prefer to return home, even before the season is over. I love to see spring enter the gardens.”

“My mother always enjoyed our gardens at home. Do you work in them yourself or simply enjoy them?”

“I find I enjoy the work as well as the result.”

Mary Beaumont and Anne Wentworth spent quite a bit of time talking. “Oh, Anne, I am so glad you are home again. I have learned so very much since moving in with Grandmother. As I said in my letter, I now recognize how I ignored you just as Father and Elizabeth did. You never deserved their disdain.”

“I forgive you. Of course, you never really learned differently, so how could you know it was unkind? So, you are having a fun time?”

“Yes, I truly am. I have become friends with our cousins. Mary Musgrove is a particularly good friend. I know she was your attendant at your wedding, so we share that friendship. I love living here in town with so many friends about. It is never lonely or boring as it was at Kellynch.”

“I am pleased your life is going so well. We must spend more time together before Captain Wentworth is ordered out again.”

Lydia enjoyed dancing with a number of gentlemen, many of them wearing uniforms. However, she spent supper with Mr. Chester who looked fine in his dark blue coat. As they dined, he smiled at her reaction to an especially decorated uniform. “Do I detect a favoring of a man in uniform?”

She smiled at him. “I will admit that I enjoy the look of a uniform. However, I have learned that at times, that is all there is to enjoy. They look fine but have no ability to converse. Many of them would be unable to marry for many years unless their wife were to have a substantial dowry, which I do not. It is similar to you enjoying a glance at one of those fine beauties over there.” She nodded toward a knot of young women who were stunningly beautiful and the acknowledged cream of the debutante crop.

He chuckled. “Like you, I can see the merit in enjoying their looks but also find them lacking in anything resembling thought or conversation. It seems we both enjoy the scenery even if we have no desire to sample the wares on display.”

Lydia responded to his chuckle with one of her own. “Wares on display? Oh, my, as if they were shopkeepers trying to vie for our coin. I think you are right that a good conversation is more important. I have seen couples where they were unable to hold meaningful conversations and it strained the relationship.”

As they rode home after the ball, Darcy remarked, “Catherine, it seems to me that you and my cousin got along quite well.”

She blushed, “You could be right. He is certainly entertaining. I enjoyed my time with him.”

Elizabeth said, “So, maybe your worries of this morning are already in the past?”

“Possibly, but it is too soon to know.”

The three girls spent more time talking of the dance as they went up to their rooms. They congregated in Georgiana’s room to share initial perceptions. Georgiana said, “It seems Andrew is interested, Catherine. Besides being sisters, we could be cousins.”

Catherine said, “It is still too soon to know, but I think he seems promising.”

Lydia said, “Well, I think it splendid. Now we all have someone interested in us. I hope it all leads to something good.”

Chapter 55

Before the Darcys made any morning calls the next day, Lady Fitzwilliam arrived accompanied by Captain Fitzwilliam. As they entered the parlor, Lydia shot a triumphant glance at Catherine who saw it and blushed. She was acutely aware that this was a declaration of interest on the part of the captain.

Elizabeth managed to smile at her sisters as she greeted the visitors. “It is wonderful to see you again. We all had such a wonderful time at the ball.”

Lady Fitzwilliam smiled in return. “I am so pleased. Since Andrew and the Wentworths were able to join us, I enjoyed it even more than I had anticipated. And this morning, I had a note from Harriet that she has had another son. Both she and the babe are doing well. He arrived late last night.”

Everyone offered their congratulations. After they were over, Andrew continued the discussion of the ball with a significant glance over at Catherine, “I found it more pleasant than the last I attended in town.” Catherine blushed again.

Lydia boldly asked, “Indeed, and why was that?”

He replied, “I suspect the company was more to my liking than in the past.” Everyone smiled at that. He then asked, “I wonder if Miss Bennet would be available for a ride through the park? Mother thought she might like to visit for a while, and I thought we could take advantage of the carriage while the rest of you visited.”

Catherine was surprised at the offer and looked eagerly at Elizabeth to seek approval. Elizabeth replied, “She has my permission. Are you driving her yourself?”

“No, our coachman brought us. I thought we could enjoy the sights together while he drove and our tiger attended us behind. If I were to drive, I could not concentrate on conversation. I would like to become better acquainted with Miss Bennet.”

Catherine said, “I think that sounds delightful. Just let me get my wraps.” At his nod, she arose and left the parlor as quickly as she could while not looking rushed.

Georgiana said, “Andrew, take good care of Catherine. She has been a good friend to me and deserves all the happiness in the world.”

Fitzwilliam smiled, “I will be careful. I would like to become better acquainted and this seemed a good way.”

While Catherine was away, Fitzwilliam sent for the carriage to come around again to collect them. The coachman was not surprised as he had been informed of the captain’s hope for a ride in the park. He had always liked Captain Fitzwilliam and was pleased that the young lady had consented to join him.

When Catherine returned, Fitzwilliam offered his arm as they bade farewell to those in the parlor and descended the front steps to the carriage. Captain Fitzwilliam helped her into the open carriage and joined her on the seat. The coachman handed him a warm blanket which Lady Fitzwilliam had used on the ride to the Darcy’s.

Fitzwilliam held it and asked, “It seems a bit chilly this morning. Could I offer this to help keep us a bit more comfortable?”

“How thoughtful of you. Yes, that would be nice.” He spread the blanket over their knees and tucked it carefully around Catherine.

“I would not want to jeopardize your health simply for a ride in the park.” He nodded to the coachman who called to the horses and shook the reins. They set off for the park as they settled into the comfort of the coach.

“So, I know you attended school with Georgiana. Would you tell me of it? I had a few letters from her, and it sounds like a fine institution.”

“We liked it very much. Before Elizabeth married Mr. Darcy, we had been indifferent students at home. However, we met Georgiana and the Musgroves that summer before the wedding and learned all about the school. It sounded like a good place, and we could attend with our new sisters. It seemed a perfect fit and ended up being so. All five of us are come out together this year.”

He smiled. “Yes, I had noticed that last night. You are all also very popular.”

“It has certainly been fun so far and the height of the season has not even arrived as yet. Now, you must tell me something more about this tour of yours in the Baltic. I heard a bit of Captain Wentworth’s adventures from Anne, but nothing of yours.”

They talked until they arrived at the park. As they proceeded through the park, Catherine said, “It is always so interesting here. We walk here occasionally. There are so many fashionably dressed ladies. I just love to see them.”

“You are quite fashionably dressed, yourself.”

“Thank you, but I dress far more simply than many of these ladies. I like to look at the finery, but I find it less comfortable to wear.”

“Then I compliment you as you have far more sense than they have. You may find them fine, but I consider them slightly silly.”

Once again Catherine blushed at the compliment. He noted it and said, “I appreciate the modesty that causes the blush. It is another indication of your good sense.”

“Thank you. It would be nice to be more sophisticated and not blush so easily, but, frankly, I do not see that happening.”

“Well, I think it charming.”

She chuckled as she blushed again. “I suppose I will just have to become accustomed to it if we are to spend any amount of time together. Since we are with family, I suspect I will find myself blushing quite a bit.”

“I hope we spend more time than just as family. I know it is soon, but I am generally a man of decisive action. My last visit in London, I was searching for a wife. The one possibility, after a few brief meetings, became a distinct impossibility. However, after only two meetings, I already know that I would like to formally court you. If you are agreeable, I will talk to my cousin after I return my mother home.”

Catherine said, “You are correct that it is quite soon. We only just met. However, I would definitely like to find out if we would suit one another. Please talk to Mr. Darcy. Well, if that is to be the case, I must hear more about your life in the navy.”

After a drive of thirty minutes, they headed back to Darcy house well satisfied with their visit. He could see that she was still quite young but not at all silly. She had interests which indicated a depth of thought not often found in one so young. He found her everything charming. She found him a dashing young officer who seemed to have excellent prospects for the future. His last command had not been of a size where a wife could join him, but he expected to have such a command with his promotion from Master and Commander to captain.

When they rejoined those in the parlor, Lady Fitzwilliam arose and indicated it was time for them to continue on their morning calls. After they left, Catherine said, “Since no one else is here, I can tell you that Captain Fitzwilliam will call on Fitzwilliam to ask permission to court me. Oh, I am so excited.”

Lydia responded with a very unladylike squeal. “Well, that is certainly quick.”

Georgiana laughed, “So we would be cousins as well as sisters. I would like that indeed.”

Elizabeth said, “Yes, it is quick, but I am happy for you. Did you enjoy the ride?”

“Oh yes, we had such a nice conversation. He doesn’t think me silly at all. Since Father still considers Lydia and me to be silly young things, it is gratifying to find someone who thinks me something more.”

Elizabeth replied, “I think Father is just teasing as he is still not ready for any of us to be adults even though three of us already have children. He wants us still his little girls. I know the Captain was looking when he was here last time so I know he is ready, but this is rather quick, don’t you think?”

Catherine laughed, “Indeed it is. He said he knew very quickly that the last young lady he was considering would not work. Our discussions lead him to believe that I am a much better option. And I like him well enough to want to learn more.”

Darcy and Fitzwilliam spent an hour talking after Darcy gave permission to court Catherine. They covered many things including the previous tour of the Baltic. Finally, Darcy said, “Well, if you do not get the kind of command that will allow your wife to accompany you, Catherine is welcome to stay with us. I am sure your mother will offer as well.”

“Yes, she already has. I think she would enjoy it. She seems to like having us all around. Now that most of us have left home, she seems to miss us.”

“I imagine being in London for the season keeps her busy, but when she is at home, there is far less going on.”

“I think she would like it if her grandchildren lived nearby so she could visit them more often. Now, if you do not mind, I will return to your home and let Miss Bennet know of your approval.”

“Why don’t I join you? I believe we are off to a card party in a couple of hours. I know your presence would be welcome.”

They left Darcy’s club together and rode back to Darcy house. Now that the courtship was official, there was a great deal of teasing. Both Darcy and Catherine wrote notes to inform Mr. Bennet of this new development. That same day, the Bingleys finally arrived at the Findlay’s home.

Caroline greeted Jane and Charles, “At last. We have missed you greatly these past years. You must never delay so long again. We live too far for visits, so we must meet in London. You are both looking exceptionally well and so are the children.”

Bingley said, “Thank you, Caroline, you look well too.”

Jane smiled. “Well, perhaps we can manage a couple of weeks in spring each year. We have missed you too.”

Caroline continued, “And look how big the children are. They won’t even know their aunts and uncles. We must remedy that immediately.” Adults and children spent the next half hour becoming better acquainted.

Servants were dispatched to inform the rest of the family of the arrivals. That afternoon, the house was full of family and suitors becoming better acquainted.

Caroline watched the entire crowd from a distance. Findlay joined her and asked, “Is something wrong?”

“Not wrong. I am just taking it all in. We went from the three of us to four when Louisa married. But suddenly, we are a throng. Not all families are so close as the Bennets. We have Findlays, Bingleys, Hursts, Bennets, Gardiners, Wentworths, Musgroves, Beaumonts, Fitzwilliams, and Darcys. I am sure I have left some out. Even Darcy house seems crowded and it is only the immediate family and the suitors for the five girls. I do not think I could have foreseen a life like this.”

He smiled. “If Catherine does marry Captain Fitzwilliam, we will be even more closely related to Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam.

“The only downside is that all of us live in so many different places we can only really get together when we come to London.”

“I think that an excellent reason for coming to town, don’t you?”

Charlotte and Elizabeth sat aside together watching everyone. Charlotte said, “When you left for London for your season, could you have imagined such a scene?”

“We are all so interconnected now. You are now a cousin, we have all been presented, I have even more sisters than before, and many of us already have children. No, I could not have imagined it. My only regret is that Mother never saw it.”

Charlotte said, “I do wish Maria had chosen to have a season. I cannot seem to appreciate Mr. Collins very much. Your cousin is not terribly personable.”

Elizabeth smiled, “It would have been fun to have her here too. My sisters did not seem to care for Mr. Collins very much. Is she enjoying her home?”

“She seems to be. At least everyone else is making pleasing attachments.”

“I am sure Maria will have a happy life with Mr. Collins. He has a very respectable situation.”

“I suppose so. I am grateful that she is well settled, it is just that he is so… When I compare her life to mine, I am so full of gratitude. My life with Richard is not anything I ever anticipated. We have all come so far from Meryton.”

“Yes, we have certainly seen a great deal of change.”


Chapter 56

Letitia Raynor and Amanda Marsh called on Mary Beaumont the next day. Amanda asked, “Have you seen your sister lately?”

Mary thought for a moment. “No, I do not believe I have. What is happening?”

Letitia smirked, “We expect Sir Adam to make an offer any day now. He has been very attentive and seems decided. He hosts so many visitors, and she will make a pretty hostess for him.”

Mary said, “You know she does not manage Kellynch particularly well, don’t you? I learned so much from Grandmother that Elizabeth does not do.”

Amanda said, “Sir Adam has an excellent housekeeper who will not allow her standards to be compromised in any way. From talking with your father, I believe he sets the tone and your staff has not been held accountable. Sir Adam will not allow that, so they will make up for any of her deficiencies in oversight. However, she does seem to enjoy his company. I think they will be fine together.”

Mary asked, “So, are you making any progress with Father?”

Amanda smiled. “I think so. He seems to be paying some attention now. I think I can persuade him once Miss Elliot is settled.”

“We are hosting a small dinner in two days. There will be a number of friends as well as my father and sister. You would both be welcome to join us, along with Mr. Raynor and Sir Adam, of course.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Beaumont. That would be perfect.”

Mrs. Marsh spent the entire dinner flattering Sir Walter even as she paid attention to the other single gentlemen in attendance. It took very little work on her part to lead Sir Walter into thinking it might be time to marry again. With this in mind, he looked over at Elizabeth where she was talking with Sir Adam. He wondered if there was anything he could do to ensure that this time an attachment occurred.

Now that they were somewhat better acquainted, Sir Adam spoke to Elizabeth of his very full social calendar while they were chatting together after dinner. “Many of my friends visit year round. We have angling, hunting, shooting, and a variety of outdoor activities when weather permits. Then, there are the balls and musical evenings, card parties, house parties, and general visits along with regular forays into the cultural scene in Edinburgh. However, it has been more difficult to conduct these without a hostess. I have spent this season in London looking for the perfect hostess. I believe I may have found her. What do you think?”

Elizabeth smiled. “Is it someone I know?”

“I hope it is. She is the most elegant lady in town and needed a showplace like mine to grace.”

Elizabeth felt a great deal of satisfaction that at last someone had recognized her true worth. “Yes, I believe I know who you mean. I believe she would be agreeable.”

Sir Adam smiled, “Well, that being the case, would you do me the honor of becoming Lady Sinclair? I can think of nothing I would like more.”

She pretended to think for a moment before announcing, “Yes, I would love to become Lady Sinclair.”

“I will call to speak to your father tomorrow. When would you like to wed? I can get a license and we can wed at any time. I imagine you will want some time for a new dress.”

“That would be wonderful. Shall we say next week?”

Sir Adam called upon Sir Walter the next day. They were able to come to an agreement and sign the settlement papers that day as Sir Adam had prepared them after his first meeting with Elizabeth.

With Elizabeth settled, Sir Walter determined to change his own situation. He called at the Raynor’s and asked to speak with Mrs. Marsh that very day. He and Amanda sat in the parlor as he asked her to consider his suit. She agreed with alacrity. They agreed to marry two days after Elizabeth and Sir Adam.

Amanda and Letitia called on Mary Beaumont later that same day to share the news. Amanda said, “I do not know if your father has called, but Sir Adam has settled it with Miss Elliot, and your father has asked me to marry him as well. Your sister will wed next week with us two days later.”

“You have my best wishes, Mrs. Marsh.”

She interrupted, “You must call me Amanda now that we are to be family. I hope I may call you Mary?”

“Of course, Amanda. I hope you will be very happy in this move. You know you will be neighbors with the Musgroves?”

“Yes, I look forward to visiting with them when he is not in London. I plan to pay her a visit to further the acquaintance while I am here in town. We have obviously not been terribly close but at least know one another.”

Mary said, “I know you will enjoy them. They are wonderful people. Father often includes them in his social gatherings.”

Amanda said, “Already knowing the neighbors will make moving to Somerset that much easier.”

Mary said, “We must also make you known to my sister, Mrs. Wentworth. They have just arrived in town.”

“Oh, are they returned? I met her before her marriage. Shall we visit them together?”

Anne was surprised to learn that Mrs. Marsh was planning to become Lady Elliot immediately after Elizabeth became Lady Sinclair. Amanda said, “At least you arrived before it all happened. I hope you and Captain Wentworth will visit Kellynch when you are on leave in the future. I believe your father needs more social activity than he has had since your mother’s passing. I plan to see that he gets it.

Anne replied, “Of course we will visit. I admit I am surprised because Father had not seemed to be trying to find someone to replace mother.”

“Oh, I would never replace her. After all, he had an entire life and three daughters with her. No, I just plan to move him forward into the future.”

Anne smiled, “I am sure that will be wonderful. Welcome to the family.”

The Elliots called upon Anne and Mary later that same day to issue invitations to their weddings. Elizabeth was obviously pleased that she was finally leaving her single status behind. She stressed what a wonderful future awaited her. Sir Adam had already given her a lovely allowance to procure a beautiful new gown for the wedding. Her new life would be quite spectacular if he continued to provide such little niceties.

Anne assured her, “I am sure you will be a wonderful Lady Sinclair, Elizabeth.”

“Yes, I expect I will be.” She preened at the idea of the new social heights she would scale.

Chapter 57

At the ball the next week, while Lydia and Margaret Dashwood were speaking, Walter Chester came up with another young man in tow. The young man looked very like Chester but was slightly taller and thinner. Chester said, “Miss Lydia, Miss Dashwood, my I present my brother Edward? He has just arrived in town.”

Greetings were exchanged, and while Walter asked for two dances with Lydia, Edward asked for one with Margaret. As they danced, Margaret said, “So, I understand Mr. Chester is very interested in horses. What are your interests?”

Edward replied, “I am only interested in maximizing the yields from my estate. We were lucky that our father was able to procure an estate for me when I was young. It is not too far from our main home. About a year ago, I began to assume responsibility for the estate. We are trying to modernize some of the farming methods in order to improve yields and therefore profits for the estate and the farmers.”

Margaret thought about that as they continued to dance. “That actually sounds quite interesting. But how do you go about doing it?”

They spent the rest of the dance with him explaining some of what they were trying in various parts of the estate. She finally asked, “Is Mr. Chester going to try something like that as well?”

Edward said, “Not really. Father is doing a bit, but Walter really wants to bring in some horses and breed those. I think we have some land that might suit, so that is what he is considering.”

“And you do not care for horses as he does?”

“Not really. I like a fine draft animal for the farm or a good mount, but I do not want the bother of breeding and training them. However, I do not mind improving the conditions of the farms or the stock on them. That’s different.”

All the girls found this ball to be lots of fun since each seemed to have an admirer. Elizabeth Elliot arrived to show off her betrothal to Sir Adam. Both Anne and Mary had been invited to the wedding, but Elizabeth would not have an attendant. She did not want to share the limelight with anyone else.

When Caroline saw Elizabeth Elliot, she offered her best wishes, then said, “So, you will be moving to Edinburgh after the wedding trip?”

“Yes. We will journey to Somerset so I can oversee having my things packed up and shipped. Then we will travel through England to see some of the stately homes before going on to Edingburgh. By August, we will be hosting an angling party, so our travel needs to be complete by then.”

Caroline said, “I understand that Sir Adam hosts a number of parties throughout the year.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, I expect it will be quite a busy social round.”

Elizabeth Darcy joined them. “I hope you will be able to stop by Pemberley on your way north. We would love to have you visit.”

Elizabeth Elliot considered the importance of the Darcys before replying, “Why, thank you Mrs. Darcy. I am sure we would love to.”

Mary Beaumont and Letitia Raynor were watching all this. Mary said, “Elizabeth is certainly talking more with our friends and family than I have ever known her to do. Her betrothal must have made a difference.”

Letitia said, “I believe you have spent more time with her this past week than in many years.”

“Yes, that is so. Anne has as well. Elizabeth isn’t any more personable, but she does seem a bit more relaxed and has more to say.”

Marianne Brandon and Mary Musgrove visited as they watched the dancing. Marianne said, “I am glad we were able to bring Margaret. I suspect she has truly enjoyed becoming friends with all your sisters. They are such nice women. She has never really had friends of her own age. She has been much alone, I’m afraid.”

“Yes, they are a nice, welcoming group. It seems Lydia’s friend has introduced his brother to Miss Dashwood. They seemed to get along well during their dance if the animation in their faces as they talked is any indication.”

Marianne said, “I hope for her sake that she finds someone who helps her find happiness. When I was younger, I let an infatuation blind me to what is really important. But Colonel Brandon has brought more happiness than I probably deserve.”

Jane Bingley had walked up to join them. “Oh, I think all of us deserve to have a generally happy life. There will always be challenges, but facing them with the right person at your side makes all the difference. Look at how our father has absolutely blossomed since marrying his new wife. She is a much better partner and companion for him than our mother was. Mother tried, but her limited understanding did not allow her to be a true partner to him as Cassandra is.”

Mrs. Dashwood, who had been listening to these conversations, began to contemplate having someone at her side again. As she considered that it would be nice to have someone else share her burdens, Mr. Beaumont walked up and asked her to dance. “We are never too old to enjoy the music. Please humor me.” With a smile, Mrs. Dashwood agreed.

Although she had already promised the supper dance to another, Margaret danced a second dance with Edward Chester. They also spent some time talking together. He was an earnest young man who had an impish sense of humor. He amused Margaret with tales about his childhood during their second dance.

Mrs. Dashwood sat at supper with Mr. Beaumont. They spoke of the challenges they had faced when their spouses had died and of the excellent matches their children had made. Marianne and Mary Musgrove watched the two for a few moments before Marianne said, “I hope that is what it seems. Mr. Hugh Beaumont is so very nice to Mary that it reflects well on his father. If his father is interested in my mother, I think he might make her very happy.”

Mary said, “Lincolnshire is rather far from the two of you, though, isn’t it?”

“Perhaps, but I suspect they would travel to visit rather often. His son is taking on more of the management of Edlington Beck, so I suspect he is now free to travel if he wishes. If Meg ends up with someone like Mr. Edward Chester, with whom she has now danced twice tonight, well, they will have to travel to visit her as well.”

“Our family is now so scattered that we can best visit here in London during the season. At least most of us can get here at least on occasion. And Longbourn is near enough that we can visit before heading home if we have not coaxed father to come for a day or two.”

Marianne considered this information. “That may be a good solution, at least for as long as Arthur is in Parliament.”


Chapter 58

The next week, Sir Adam and Elizabeth had their wedding, followed by Amanda and Sir Walter. As if that was the catalyst everyone needed, over the course of the next few weeks, each of the couples came to an agreement. All of them decided to marry in London during May. The Sinclairs and Elliots did not stay for the other weddings. They left immediately after the Sir Walter’s wedding for their wedding trips.

Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove came from Somerset as quickly as they could after Louisa sent news of her betrothal. The Hursts and Bennets also came to celebrate all the weddings. With their arrivals, there were new babies for everyone to coo over and lots of introductions as Cassandra Bennet had not met all the extended family. Mr. Bennet wanted to meet his daughters’ young men before the weddings, so at least they had a few days to become acquainted.

Because all of the girls had come out together, all wedding trips were postponed until June when everyone would begin leaving London in any case. They wanted to celebrate together. Louisa Musgrove and Cortland were the first in the parade of weddings of all the friends. They were followed the next day by Catherine and Captain Fitzwilliam. He had been a daily visitor which Catherine found charming. They had quickly come to agreement after finding how very much they enjoyed each other’s company.

Next came Lydia and Walter Chester, then Henrietta and Gerlach. The most elaborate wedding was that of the Earl of Leicester and Georgiana. The day after Georgiana Darcy became Georgiana Townsend, last of the group was Margaret Dashwood who spent the month of weddings becoming closer to Edward Chester. It seemed that the first few of the other weddings gave them an incentive to join the rest.

As Mrs. Dashwood and Mr. Beaumont became better acquainted, they determined that they would also find happiness together. They wed quietly just before it was time to return to Edlington Beck for the summer. John Dashwood was as pleased as anyone that his father’s wife was finally in a comfortable situation again. Although he had agreed with Fanny’s suggestions about caring for his sisters and their mother, or rather not really caring for them, he had never been entirely comfortable with the way he had broken faith with his father.

Amanda delivered three sons for Sir Walter to match the three daughters that his first wife Elizabeth had provided him. As she was far more practical than he, she managed to put his finances in order, increase the satisfaction of his tenants and staff at Kellynch, and increase revenues from the estate and investments. She was also quite adept at managing Sir Walter, so much so that he never noticed it. The Kellynch left to his heir was on much firmer foundations than when she married Sir Walter.

The naval Captains continued to climb through the ranks with both enjoying much success. As children arrived, both Anne and Catherine stopped traveling with their husbands. They lived together in a large home near Portsmouth until their husbands retired. Then, they each purchased estates further north where they could more often visit the Bingleys, Darcys, and Fitzwilliams.

The politicians served for many years and managed to help move legislation through Parliament that tried to promote a better life for the working classes. None were too proud to associate with trade and found many opportunities for their own investments among such friends.

All of the estates managed to provide comfortable lifestyles. Everyone visited often with annual trips for part of the season in London, shooting and house parties, and a varied social life.

Lady Sinclair loved her new situation. She was never known for her warmth or friendliness, but she found Edinburgh society a stimulating addition to all the diversions at her home. Since Sir Adam brought her to London every other year, she felt she had finally found the life she had always deserved. She was almost pleasant with her sisters when they encountered her. She never bothered to return to Kellynch.

Cassandra Bennet added two more sons over the next couple of years. The three boys helped Mr. Bennet become even more involved in estate management and succeeded in increasing the yield from the estate. The younger boys followed their older half-brothers into service, both joining the navy and serving under either Fitzwilliam or Wentworth.

All of them continued to enjoy one another’s company through the years seeing the spring months in London as the opportunity for regular family reunions. Each of the families added children until most of them had between four and eight children. Eventually, the rounds of presentations and completely busy seasons began again as the younger Gardiners, and then all the next generation, came to London in search of partners.